The Orpheus Books

The Orpheus Books by Audrey Kemp

1

FOREWORD I won't take up too much time telling how I found this story. I was on my farewell tour, well, the last of several farewell tours - I couldn't afford to give them up, tax and alimony being what they are - and I found myself in Dublin. I'd had a bust-up with my manager in some English dump or other and he had gotten his own back by cancelling my hotel booking. It had been a bitch of a gig - only a few bald-headed old faithfuls and their girl-friends and a spatter of polite applause at the end. Sure, they were disappointed, as they had a right to be - my guitar playing reduced to a few chords and my voice so husky that the mike could hardly pick it up. The Irish whisky was meant to help but only gave me a worse case of the shakes. When I slunk out of the stage door, not bothering to change out of my sleazy gear, I was alone - can't think when I last had a backing group to drink with. It was the last straw when the hotel turned me down and, after that a string of boarding houses. At last, late as it was, a door opened and, after being told that all rooms were full, I managed to pull a fat enough wad of notes from my pants pocket to be led up the stairs, shown the john and told the time of breakfast. I couldn't wait to flop out on the bed and she didn't hang about once she had shown me the room - very high and narrow, partitioned off I guess because the boarded up fireplace was huge with a heavy, carved overmantel, out of style and proportion with the room. The bed was rock hard but with no time to bother taking off my cowboy boots I was soon dead to the world...... I woke with a start to pitch blackness! Hell, someone was shaking me roughly. Did they have breakfast in Dublin in the middle of the night for Christ's sake? I turned over with my fists up, ready to sock the intruder whoever it was. My blows met empty air and, when I switched on the lamp, the room was empty. Shit! If that's what Irish whisky does to a guy, I'd better stick to Scotch! I wrapped myself in the sheet and thin, old blankets and was soon snoring. Not again! Son of a bitch, that really hurt! I flipped on the light switch but, once more, the room was empty and, hell, it was freezing! Before I could bend to see who was hiding under the bed, no word of a lie, I was seized in an icy grip, pulled out of bed and propelled towards the fireplace. Then some invisible THING took my left hand and ran it over the carving of the mantelpiece. How the hell did IT know I was a southpaw? My blood ran cold. This sure had the feeling of an acid trip and I'd given that up for whisky years back. As my hand was moved, I thought I heard a sharp intake of breath, not mine. Part of the overmantel swung open and my hand was pushed into a cavity behind the panelling until I grazed my knuckles on something hard and rusty. The satisfied intake of breath again on the back of my neck, ice cold and scary. This time my hands moved of their own accord and I pulled out a metal box, just in time, before invisible hands clicked the carving back into place.

2

I found myself trembling on the edge of the bed, my heart hammering against my ribs. This time I must have flipped my lid at last. I'd never had the shakes so bad. But, at least the room was warm now. I couldn't believe they would switch on under floor heating in the early hours of the morning in a dump like this. Still, I was glad of it and began to come round, looking at the rusty box beside me, which felt solid enough not to be part of a nightmare. There was no key and I wrestled to open the lock with the sharp knife I kept down the side of my boot. I'd been in some tight spots and it was a comfort to know it was there. It took a while to get the lid open. On top of a parcel wrapped in a faded, rotting cloth, was a letter, addressed simply to 'Rob D.' and sealed with a large blob of red wax. As I was about to open it, a cold shiver ran down my spine and I left it alone. After that, it took some courage to unwrap the cloth, but, as the warmth in the room returned, I somehow felt this was O.K. On top was a small , beautifully jewelled frame containing the portrait of a lovely girl. Unbelievably, the old University days I thought I had wiped out came flooding back! Some girl had dragged me along to an exhibition of Elizabethan miniaturists and, yes, I would bet my life that this was a genuine Nicholas Hilliard - his style was unmistakable. All that came before the days of drugs for all, when I fell for the message, 'Turn on, tune in, drop out!' (I might have known anything so simple was a cop out. Kids in their twenties now wear business suits, not flowers, beads and headbands.) Always an ideas man, what I liked best was to turn tradition ass over tip and see how things looked from that angle, which didn't please the old creeps who were guiding me on my way to a Doctorate in sixteenth century History. Did I drop out of my own accord or was I pushed? Old Henry Ford (even if he was a God-damn capitalist) got it right - 'History is the bunk.' In the days that followed I answered to 'draft-dodger', 'hippie', 'yippie' - whatever badge they cared to pin on me. By the time it got to 'yuppie' I was on the skids. I turned to the rest of the package. Next came a book written in Spanish, which I had almost forgotten and some kind of funny musical notation which I couldn't have read even if it had been normal. Why should I learn to read music when there was always one of the group proud to write down one of Bob Dee's songs in the days when I was among the great names of the Sixties? There was a picture of a queer looking guy on one page of the book that gave me the jumps - the face reminded me of the way I used to look without the fungus and I didn't like to remember the time before LSD and protest songs took over. Underneath was a pile of manuscript in strange writing that I couldn't decipher. Wait though! I had seen this before my drop-out days. Strange that acid and booze didn't wipe out the memories. As a student, I had been a sucker for any kind of puzzle and was a whiz at making sense of old documents. These papers were written in the sixteenth century secretary hand and I got the idea that the writer was either ill or drunk some of the time. I sat on the hard bed, deciphering the first page with difficulty, first picking out dates and then names, which is the easiest way. The room was still warm and - the darndest thing - I felt round me a kind of glow of approval, something I only remember way back, when my mom was alive, maybe. As I turned the yellowing pages, the thought came to me that, if I'd come across this in my University days, I'd be a smart-ass, top-notch Professor by now, instead of a broken-down has been with two divorces behind me and a pile of debts to keep me on the road. The room suddenly went cold. What was it with this Irish heating?

3

Before I went down to a big breakfast I couldn't tackle, I replaced the contents of the box and pushed it under the bed with my gig gear and my guitar on top. When I told Mrs.F. that I wanted to keep the room for a while it knocked her out. Not till I paid her in advance, did she answer my questions about the sixteenth century overmantel. As the story came out bit by bit , I learned that the house had way back belonged to a family of merchants. All the old panelling had been taken out and sold and, when the house was converted for boarders, only the overmantel in my room was left for the reason that no one would touch it. Some workmen said they got a kind of electric shock if they went near it. Some said invisible hands pushed them away. There were tales that those bold enough to try to prise it from the wall took a stroke or even died. In the end, the room remained unused except in an emergency and no one slept there more than one night. She surely thought I was out of my skull to want to stay. Maybe I was. To hell with the rest of the tour! They'd never find me here. So I told Mrs. F. I was writing a book about ghost hunting and went out to buy a typewriter. The painful deciphering got easier with time but it was a tough assignment and I had never worked so hard in all my life. You see, there was an invisible slave driver standing over me and, whenever, I stopped, the room went icy. If I worked hard, he was warm and friendly and when there was a difficult passage, I'll swear he put the right ideas in my head. I called him J.D. Maybe my mind had gone at last and I was on a permanent high. I didn't care. What I wanted was to get to the end of the story and find what it was all about. One thing I knew for sure. It was never going to moulder in a University vault or be destroyed by dried up academics whose theories it overturned. It sure was dynamite from their point of view. And, what's more, I was certain by now it was J.D.'s gift to me to do with as I thought best. When I had finished the typing, done the final check and had copies made, I felt I had to go down to the river. Remembering that J.D. had once wanted to drown his book, I stood there, looking down at the water and, as if the yellowing document I held was no longer of value, I tore it deliberately to shreds and sent them drifting down the Liffey to the sea. Once more came the satisfied sigh over my shoulder and the warmth of approval now my task was done. I knew now that I had permission to read the letter addressed to Rob. D. It might have been written for me, as I found, and I felt pretty sick by the time I got to the end. What more can I say?. I told the truth for once when I rented that room in Dublin. I did put together a book about ghost hunting. The question is, was J.D. the only ghost?

4

CHAPTER ONE March 27, 1625 Today the old King died. I suppose they will want me to turn out to play at the funeral.. They say Steenie tired of his silly old 'Dad’, so his witch of a mother helped James out of this world with her nostrums to make room on the throne for her son and 'Baby Charles’. Old and ill as I am, I can now afford to utter treasonable words - the rope might prove a blessed release. Not that I can foresee my own end. You never knew, Rob, that, as well as the gift of music, I have the two sights. We cannot see for ourselves and seldom for those we love, but, I tell you, I have seen the new King, Charles, with his head on the block, and you will do best, my Rob, to content yourself with the small inheritance I have to pass to you - a humble place as lutenist in the new King's consort, however long that lasts..... 1612 I had not been with Jamie's consort myself more than a few weeks when I played for a sadder death, eighteen year old Prince Henry's. For Princess Elizabeth's wedding to the Palsgrave, which followed with indecent haste, "the funeral bak’d meats did coldly furnish forth the marriage table”. We played then for a Court performance of 'The Tempest’. (Not the best of opening scenes for a bride about to cross the seas to Germany!) Yes, Rob, you too saw King Jamie, who never washed his hands, but wiped them on a silken cloth, watch stinking Caliban in the play, half man, half fish, staggering, drinking and swearing like the King.....stinking Jamie, stinking Caliban.....stinking seven year old Johnny of Dalkey..... 1570 My first memory was not the sound of my mother's voice - I never knew her - but the reek of fish as I crept through the streets of Dublin, lugging the heavy basket from my Aunt Johan's shop in Fish Lane, where I had been gutting since first light, crying my wares from door to door. People would scuttle across the cobbles to avoid me, or vanish hastily round corners, crossing themselves furtively. Yet, I had glimpsed myself in puddles and I was not so ill-favoured. It must have been the stink. .....Caliban...Cannibal...Spenser (that lesser Edmund) wrote of us Irish as savages. That was in the war that began when I was born and whose end I cannot foresee. To think we believed that the power of music would bring peace to the world! Today Europe is in a turmoil that will last thirty years and poor peasants will turn cannibal again. You will be old, like me, at its end. I am getting drowsy and afraid, as often happens, to fall asleep. Old men repeat themselves, I know, but I trot out words to keep the dread sound from my mind, to ward off the ghostly tapping ...sca...sca...sca...sca... 1570

5

“Scalpeen!” laughed a voice as the window was thrown open. “Look, Edmund, an Irish pickled mackerel that sings to heaven as high as he smells!” I had lingered outside that window day after day, gladly risking a beating from aunt Johan, drinking in their lute song. At first I had hummed to the music, but, that evening, my own words burst forth to fit the tune. Another face, shining with goodwill, appeared at the casement. “If Irish fish can all sing like angels, Richard, we need a net like Saint Peter's to draw in a whole choir. What's your name, boy, and who taught you to sing?” I told him Johnny Dolan and I could as soon sing as breathe, but more than all the world I would die to play that music. “Rather say you'll live,“ smiled Edmund Campion, and, truly, a new life began for me that day. Richard, the Recorder's son, took a fancy to make a gift of me to his friend and former tutor and he bought me from my father for more than he could earn in a year's fishing and gave my aunt a consideration besides, so that I left the hovel in Dalkey for ever. The Stanyhurst's groom flung a pail of freezing water over me (my baptism as an Englishman) and rubbed me down roughly in the stable-yard, hissing as though I was one of his horses, while I spluttered and begged for mercy. My comfortable, if fish stained, Irish cloak was burned and myself trussed into strange, constricting livery. I must tell you, Rob, that Master Campion had come to Dublin, hoping to teach at the new University, but things move slowly in Ireland and, before the post was ready for him, he was no longer ready for it. Meanwhile, for want of a better pupil, and to keep his hand in, as he said, he tutored me and, from this lump of unpromising clay, hoped to fashion a scholar-musician. Everything that happened in those two short years I remember as clearly as if it took place yesterday. More clearly. I spent most of yesterday searching for my pipe and there it was all the time under my nose. It was Sir Walter taught me the consolation of the weed. I wonder if they left him that enjoyment in the Tower? To smoke at James's Court meant instant dismissal. To swear at Prince Henry's only meant a fine in the box.....Where was I? Oh, yes, remembering..... Who but Edmund Campion would have taught a street urchin like me to love his books and his lute before I even learnt to read or play them? My fingers spotless, I might take down any book I chose, stroke its leather cover, open it and turn its pages with the greatest care until I came to a woodcut which my master would explain to me in a wonderful story so that I longed to learn of my own accord. Later, he would read from the mysterious symbols on the page. I had thought I would master their magic in a flash but was dismayed to find it was to be an uphill task. Still, before the first year had passed, I could read fluently in both English and Latin, translate from one to the other and back again. Learning the lute , too, took its own unhurried way. First the handsome, red leather case.....

6

“Sir, why is there a poor bear, muzzled and chained to a tree without branches? What has he done to be punished so?” “Perhaps he is a proud bear, Johnny, to be the badge of a great family. Can you read the initials? Yes, “R.D." and they stand for Robert Dudley, who was my patron at Oxford and promised me preferment. He is Earl of Leicester now and he and his brother, the Earl of Warwick, are pleased to call themselves Ursa Minor and Major and hold the Ragged Staff." Thus I learned that the great Earl had given one of his own lutes to my master. And what a lute! It was signed by Laux Maler, one of the great lute-makers. The ribs and the finger board were of richly coloured maple and the back of fir from Cologne. (My master told me that all the best lute wood came from Germany.) The rose was most exquisitely carved, so that I could have gazed on it for hours, and the bridge and pegs were of finest ebony. What a teacher was Master Campion to let me as much as touch that priceless instrument, let alone practise on it! I, of course, in my ignorance, knew nothing of that, or that I had to myself the most brilliant tutor Oxford had known in years. Singing came so naturally to me that I was sure I only had to lift the lute for magical music to obey the touch of my fingers. Alas! as with reading, the mastery of the lute was hard. First I had to learn how to sit correctly, then to use only my right hand until I could control the lute. It seemed an age before I could use both hands and bring some tuneful sounds from the strings..... But I am so far in the past that I have forgotten to whom I speak. You know all this, Rob, from your lessons in Sir Thomas Monson's household - the bleeding finger tips, the cruel nips from the strings, the raps on your knuckles from the sharp edged pegs. I cared little for these rubs. A boy with fingers so nimble as to gut fish fast enough to keep out of Aunt Johan's black books could ignore such cuts and scrapes. I dare say you learned on a child sized lute. I learned on my master's best instrument and, as my hand span was too small, he took an old lute string and wound it round the neck of the lute between the fourth and fifth frets with a piece of wood to tighten it. As my hand span grew (and how I exercised to make that happen!) the string was moved back a fret. Master Campion had no idea of 'mine' and 'thine'- all was share and share alike with that good man. All things, great and small, held his interest and so my own. He told me , jokingly, that my name meant 'Black Defiance' and his 'Champion' so that we were both fighters. I preferred to think of that gentle soul as his namesake the wayside flower he told me was a sovereign remedy against burning pains and kidney stone..... Mary, Mother of God, that stab of pain brings me back to the present! Oh, for one of Michael Maier's soothing draughts, but he is gone to his Maker these three years past! My master's generosity was such that he took me with him on his visits to Kilkea, where the Earl of Kildare had given him the run of his great Library. We would set out at first light, take food with us in our pouches and eat it by the river, watching the fish jump in the sparkling waters - it seemed always summer then - and ride on (I on the pony Master

7

Stanyhurst had as a boy) until we reached the great castle and were allowed to climb the stairs to the turret room of the Wizard Earl. I had thought that Master Campion owned many, many books but these shelves reared themselves from floor to high ceiling and every one was packed with volumes. As long as I was quiet as a mouse while the two great minds thrust and parried, I was allowed my choice of authors. There was Iamblichus' translation of Pythagoras, Plato, Boethius, Cicero, Virgil and Ovid, whom I liked best. I made of them what I could then and, later, they became my constant companions. On an early visit, while my Latin was still imperfect, I came across a volume that I felt instinctively to be meant for me alone. It was a music book - I was just beginning to read and copy tablature - but, at first, I took no notice of the songs. It was the picture inside the covers that fascinated me so that, between visits, I would even see it in my dreams, night and day, and try to interpret its meaning. The central figure I knew to be a man because of his strong hands and arms, though he wore a strange, short skirt. On his head was a garland of thorns which must have caused him pain, yet he was smiling. More than that, he was dancing on the stony ground in shoes that gave his feet little protection. He danced to his own music, which he played, not on a lute, for, though his instrument had a rose and a long neck, its back was flat. There were animals all around him, listening to his music and they too were smiling - a rabbit, a dog, a stag and a blissful-looking lion. There were birds, too, in the trees, one an owl, and a long-legged, crested winged creature also seemed to smile. In the distance were hills and two burning castles and, coming from one of them (or was it towards?) was a boat or barge, poled by a tall figure and he, like his passengers had horns on his head. I wished above all things to understand the words that framed the picture but they were in a language strange to me. The word under my dancing figure must be his name -ORPHEO-. It looked as though it might be Latin but meant nothing to me. On the way home, I ventured to ask my master. “It is indeed a strange name, Johnny, neither entirely Greek or Latin and none knows its exact derivation. When we are home I shall give you my Ovid and you will see what you can make of his Orpheus story.” Now I had a name for my mysterious book, 'The Orpheus Book', and so it remained.

~ It was not until a month later, when we paid our next visit to Kilkea Castle, that I had made some sense of the Latin Orpheus story, though I needed to see the picture again to be sure. To my amazement, the Wizard Earl was waiting for us in his library, my precious book open in his hand. My heart sank. Had I marked the book through careless use? None had so much as spoken an angry word to me since I left Dalkey. Was I in for a beating now that I had grown soft and trusting? I turned in frantic pleading to Master Campion. “Never fear, my boy, “ said the Earl. “Tell me the story you have learned and I will grant your wish and tell you the meaning of the Spanish words you cannot read.”

8

How could he read my thoughts? I began to stammer. I did not know how to address an Earl. “Oh, Sir.....” I began. “Sir will do very well.” He read my thoughts again. “I was plain Master Fitzgerald at your age and long after when my aunt escaped with me abroad and we went on our wanderings, often without food and proper clothing. When Queen Mary restored me to my Earldom, I was grateful but not proud. I cannot forget the days of poverty and exile.” Completely disarmed, I asked if I might hold the book and study the picture. Then I told the story as best I could. “Orpheus was a great musician who charmed the birds and beasts by his playing so that even the rocks and the woods would follow him. He loved a beautiful lady called Eurydice but, before they could be married, she was bitten by a snake and died. (But, Sir, why could he not charm the serpent like the other creatures?) She was taken to the nether kingdom where the dead live. Orpheus followed her there and so delighted the Lord of the Underworld and his Queen, Persephone, with his music that she was allowed to follow him home, provided he did not turn and look back at her. That was cruel. If I could bring my mother back from underground, I would look round to see that she did not stumble. Orpheus turned and his love was lost to him for ever. “I think in the picture Orpheus is happy because the boatman is coming across the River Styx to take him to find Eurydice. He would not be dancing with joy if he had lost her. And I think the burning castles represent Hell because it would have been too hard for the limner to show the Underworld. Why does Orpheus wear those strange clothes and what is the instrument he is playing?” “One question at a time, “ interrupted the great Earl. “You have understood the Latin well and now I will translate the Spanish for you. It says, 'The great Orpheus, the first inventor for whom the vihuela appeared in the world. If he was the first, he was not without a second, because he is of all men the creator of all things.' That is not easy to understand, I know. I have already answered your last question. He is playing a vihuela. Look, “ and from behind a curtain he brought out the very instrument. “I will make a bargain with you, boy. You may take your 'Orpheus book' which, by the way, is named 'El Maestro' and was composed by Don Luys Milan. If you can learn any page of its music before you come again and play it for me on this vihuela, the book is yours for ever.” I was too overwhelmed to speak and sat studying the music, which did not seem easy, while the two scholars embarked on their accustomed, learned discussion. On the ride home I could not refrain from asking the answer to my other question. “Orpheus is wearing Roman dress, Johnny, such as Caesar's soldiers wore. Perhaps Orpheus was a soldier of God.” I thought Orpheus looked too warm-hearted to cause the death of others, but, though I often questioned my master, I never contradicted him.....

9

Bear with me, Rob. I am reliving my boyhood as I tell my story.

~ I worked on my Orpheus music with heart and soul to the neglect of my other studies until it was time to return to Kilkea. When we arrived, my master decided to sit in the garden for a while and enjoy the fine weather, telling me to go on in advance and reread the tablature until I was very sure of it, although I knew it almost by heart. As I sat in my chair with my back to the door, I felt a cold current of air and my spine crawled as it does when some unknown stands behind you. Strong hands gripped my upper arms, raising me to my feet, and swung me round to look into dark, deeply inquiring eyes. “I was right,“ said the Earl of Kildare, quietly, “when I recognised you the last time you were here. You are what they call an old soul and we have known one another in past times.” Thoroughly bewildered and rather frightened, I was reassured by Master Campion's familiar presence as he entered, apologising for his lateness. A servant brought a music stand for the book and the Earl drew the curtain to bring out the vihuela, which he placed in my unaccustomed hands. “Now, play the song you have learned, “ said the Wizard Earl, “and, if successful, the Orpheus book shall be your prize.” Faltering at first, but gaining confidence with each strain, I played the music I had rehearsed, missing the occasional note, but, boyishly, ending with a flourish. “Not at all bad for a first attempt on an unknown instrument. Now, try again, “ said the Earl, encouragingly. This time I reached the close without mistakes. Above myself with my success, I cried, “Now I am Orpheus, and because this is a vihuela and not a lute, I too can dance.” And, feeling myself in every way (except dress) the man in the picture, I rose and played and danced with such fire that ... how shall I put it, Rob?... my own light went out for a moment and, in the darkness, I saw, dressed in garments of days gone by, the Earl and, kneeling before him, myself, yet not myself. His hand was on my head. Was it perhaps in blessing? When my lids fluttered open, an old woman servant was holding a cup of cordial to my lips. Master Campion looked concerned and the Earl quietly triumphant. “Too much excitement, boy, “ he said. “Here is your prize, which you richly deserve.” Struggling to my feet, I tried to bow deeply in gratitude, but staggered and almost fell. Perhaps it was the cordial that made me feel sick. I longed to be home.

10

Riding on my master's horse, clutching my Orpheus book as firmly as he grasped me from behind, my pony trotting quietly alongside, we made our way slowly back to Dublin in the fading light..... 1625 Why do I write for you, Rob, perhaps to no avail? Words mean little once the sound is gone, written notes of music even less. I who played with Luca Marenzio, find only a small part of him in the tablature. Still, in our day, we have something of him to remember and all is not lost, as with the unrecorded music of days long gone. Perhaps, as with myself, only the more trivial strains are set down and the music of deep inspiration lasts for the occasion only. I meant to write about my method but put the work aside. It should have been attempted when I was young and knew it all. With age comes wisdom and reticence...I am wearying you, Rob, and losing track of my thoughts...... Much of my life I have been solitary, even in a crowd, surrounded by adulation. Oh, yes, I have had that and known its emptiness. You are the only one now left whom I would wish to understand me. That is why I bid you farewell with my life story. I am no writer and need to borrow words. Raleigh, whose marriage began in disaster and ended in contentment, wrote a beautiful last letter to his wife. She was rightly proud and passed his words to some of his friends so that I had a glimpse of the man in his last hours. He wrote, 'My love I send you that you may keep it when I am dead, and my counsel, that you may remember it when I am no more.' Maybe this story is my counsel to you, Rob, perhaps my confession..... It is good that they published the plays in time for me. I read them often and the voices come back to me - Alleyn's and Burbage's and those of all the young gentlemen. But where is the music? A few songs remain, but the rest? And it was so much a part of the plays. Were the words written to the music or the music to the words? What remains is a sad fragment..... I want to tell you something about myself that only John Forster knew. 1571 After my strange experience at Kilkea, which I tried to put out of my mind, Master Campion decided that I needed young companionship, so Master Stanyhurst looked among his friends to find a boy of my own age who was inclined to study. He found me a friend for life, John Forster, the son of rich merchants. He was a merry lad and infected me with some of his carefree ways. We worked and played together. For one afternoon in the week, John and I were allowed to run wild. I taught him to swim and he taught me to guddle trout. Strange that I, who had gutted so many fish had to beg him to finish them off with a sharp stone or 'priest'. I still noticed that, as we walked through the streets of Dublin, folk avoided me. I could not find a reason for it -I now washed every day, as my master was over nice as to ablutions. John gave me the answer.

11

“It's the way you look at others, Johnny, as though you saw right through them. I too found it frightening to be made invisible. I suppose they think you have the evil eye.” We made a good game of it after that and found it worked as well from behind. If a fisherman had a better place on the bank, I would creep up, fix my gaze steadfastly on the back of his neck, whereupon, he would shudder, hastily collect his tackle and shamble off. Sometimes we came upon a pack of bigger boys out for mischief who would turn and pretend to walk away casually when they met my stare. It was a useful gift in after life. I never carried a sword, or needed one. I could hold my enemies to ransom with my basilisk gaze. I often thought that , if there were more of us with that power, we could put an end to war. But conflicts begin and end in secret council chambers, not on the battle field. Robert Cecil was the only one I found with a truly evil power of his own who could resist me. A false friend to Essex and even more treacherous to trusting Raleigh, he was sworn enemy to me and mine and I wish I had written every one of the scurrilous rhymes published after his death. Some say Sir Walter wrote this 'epitaph' but he was never a man to bear a grudge. More likely it was penned by Cecil's jealous cousin, Francis Bacon. Here lies Hobinall, our pastor while ere, That once in a Quarter our Fleeces did sheare. To please us his Curre he kept under Clog, And was ever after both shepherd and Dog. For oblation to Pan his custom was thus, He first gave a Trifle, then offer'd up Us: And through his false worship such power he did gaine, As kept him o' the Mountaine, and us on the plaine. Where many a Horne-pipe he tun'd to his Phyllis And sweetly sung Walsingham to's Amaryllis. Till Atropos clapt him, a Pox on the Drab, For (spight of his Tarbox) he died of the Scab. The evil green of envy surrounded both cousins..... Ah, I have come roundabout to what I meant to tell you about John Forster. He was the first to discover what I called my 'colours'. I had never talked of them because I took it for granted that every one saw them as I did. One day I mentioned to John that as Tim, the groom, was a singularly good colour that day, we might venture to ask if we could take the ponies out by ourselves, which he was usually reluctant to allow. “What do you mean, a good colour?” asked John. “He looks as pale and hangdog as ever.” We went through a fair deal of misunderstanding before John realised that I was not referring to Tim's complexion but to the haze of colour I saw surrounding him. “When he is pleased, his brownish colour lightens and, when he is angry, it is shot through with scarlet. I always know what to expect of folk through their colour. It is very useful to be able to judge them at once. Why do you think the first time I saw you, I knew we

12

should be friends? Because your colours were right, of course. I'll tell you how I think it works. The darker and dingier the colour, the uglier the passion contained in its frame.” “What colour is Master Campion, then?” “Ah, he is pure gold because goodness shines clear and only evil thoughts display themselves in shadow.” John looked thoughtful. “What is your colour then?” “Don't be a fool. I can't see my own colour, not in a pool or a steel glass. Stop asking questions, and we'll race the ponies.”

~ When I was young and roamed the streets of Dublin, I saw most folk as bordered in dirty brown. Perhaps that is why I seemed to look through them, as there was nothing of interest on which to fix my gaze. I shall speak little of my colours in these pages. Seeing them was as natural to me as breathing, which it would be foolish to describe. Colours added richness to music too. When I first heard the play 'Hamlet' I thought the author must have the same gift, 'Good Hamlet, cast thy nighted colour off' did not seem to refer to his garb and 'The native hue of resolution is sicklied o'er with the pale cast of thought' described exactly my way of seeing. But perhaps I am merely reading my own meaning into the poet's words. Rambling old fool again..... 1572 The two short years of what I called my 'Golden Age' suddenly came to an end. I had been copying pages of my master's 'History of Ireland when he had to flee, leaving it for Richard Stanyhurst to complete. As a suspected Catholic (or so they said) after Queen Elizabeth's excommunication and the scare of a threatened Spanish invasion of Ireland, his life was at stake and, disguised in rough Irish garb, we sought shelter in friendly houses, always only a step ahead of Burghley's pursuivants. My master had now found his true cause to champion and planned to leave for Father Allen's English College at Douai. It was a dark day for me when his ship left the little port of Tredake. I begged him to take me with him, saying that I would serve him in any way I could, but he told me I was Master Stanyhurst's helper (he was too kind to name a boy of nine 'servant') and that my duty was to him. He left me his beautiful lute, signed by Laux Maler, in remembrance of 'all we had learned together', gave me his blessing and the assurance that we would meet again. As the little ship dropped over the horizon, so my spirits fell, bereft of all that made life worth living. To add to my woes, John Forster was now sent away to school and I would accept no playmate to replace my friend. I would sit in my room, day after day, unwilling to emerge for food and lessons, playing from my Orpheus book music that seemed to raise me above my present loneliness and transport me to realms undreamed of.

13

Master Stanyhurst had promised his friend to continue my education along the lines laid down by him, afterwards published as 'De Homine Academico', a portrait of the ideal student. I was by no means that. With this new master, I was abstracted and no longer soaked up knowledge as the sand does ink. All my efforts were absorbed in the difficult task of interpreting the music of Don Luys Milan. I was obsessed and poor Master Stanyhurst distracted with anxiety over the change in me. He made me his amanuensis, copying for him his first attempts at a translation of Virgil's 'Aeneid'. My Latin now was of a high standard and we continued with elementary Greek, which I disliked. Always Master Stanyhurst had to tempt me to work by telling me what Master Campion would have wished. Sometimes he almost lost his temper with me and told how boys even from noble families had their lessons beaten into them with tears and tribulation. Then, regretting this lapse, he would remind me how, with Master Campion, my learning had been made exciting and I would agree that each waking had been to fresh adventures of the mind. However, these memories merely underlined the poverty of Master Stanyhurst's teaching, animated only by his sense of duty. I escaped to my room and my Orpheus book as often as possible. My music won me a good reputation at the houses of Dublin merchants, but these were not the noble houses and Master Richard explained that he was ambitious for me to attain greater heights before my voice broke. That I would lose my angelic voice I refused to believe and called him a silly old fool in my mind. Was that why he decided to place me with the newly returned Lord Deputy, Sir Henry Sidney, 'Harry of the Big Beer' as I had heard him named? “You are going far in this life, Johnny, “ Master Stanyhurst told me, “and you will learn more of the world's ways in a great house than you may with me. Perhaps Edmund and I have not taught you enough of obedience and decorum, which is how to act a part suitable to your station. Our dear Master Campion is above such things. To him all men are equal under God.” He gave me this instruction to read: 'Even the duke's son is the preferred page to the prince, the earl's second son attendant upon the duke, the knight's second son the earl's servant, the squire's son wears the knight's livery and the gentleman's son is the squire's serving man. All this was new to me. “So what am I?” I thought but dared not ask. “What is the place of a fisherman's son?”

~

14

CHAPTER TWO 1576 When Master Stanyhurst and I presented ourselves at the gate of the former Priory of the Hospitallers at Kilmainham, where Sir Henry Sidney held court, it was not an easy entrance as I had been used to at Kilkea Castle. The gatekeeper questioned us closely before having us taken to the steward. I thought this portly personage too short with Master Stanyhurst. I had yet to learn that upper servants enjoyed the reflected glory of their masters and that this one felt himself above a mere Irish Recorder's son. He had no time to waste. “Leave the boy here. Is this his property?” And he began to turn over disdainfully the little pile of books, among them the music of Don Luys Milan. “Wrap them in their cloth again and lay them in this press. You will have no need of these.” As he caught sight of my lute case, which I was attempting to hide behind my back lest it should meet the same fate, his eyebrows shot up and his mouth gaped. “How dare you come here with stolen property? This is the Earl of Leicester's own badge. We must look into this. Meanwhile it is in my safe keeping.” Master Stanyhurst hastily whispered in my ear that he would make all right in a letter to Sir Henry Sidney. We had no time for goodbyes before I was hurried off by a lower servant to the clerk of the kitchen and the steward returned to his wine. The kitchen clerk was no more welcoming. “Why have you been sent to me? I have no time for these interruptions!” I tried to explain that I had been sent for to play and sing for Sir Henry but he seemed not to hear. “Why have you been sent to my office? All who come here must make themselves useful to me.” His dull surrounding colour was shot through with red. I thought it best to placate him in some way. What could I do in a kitchen? My mind searched around desperately, rejecting all my recent learning, until, suddenly, inspiration came to me. “Sir, I can gut fish.” “Why didn't you say that at first? Wasting my time!” he grumbled.

~ In the swelter of the kitchens, Rob, I learned my place at last. The hierarchy did not end with the gentleman's son. There was a pecking order below stairs and I was less than the humble scullion detailed to have care of me.

15

Fish was not eaten every day, so I was given the added duties of wood and water carrier. My good clothes were whisked away and I was handed a much worn and evil smelling livery. All the servants' quarters in the garrets were full and I was shown a rough pallet and told to bed down in a draughty passage. I soon learned not to complain. “Cocksure little bastard! Who does he think he is, saying he can play the lute?” And I felt the remembered weight of hands as horny as my father's and the boot in the rump which kind treatment had caused me to forget. I began to wish that I had not been raised so high by Master Campion, only to fall so low. With him my mind had been fully exercised. Now it was, “Think? You are not here to think! Get to work! Who do you think you are?” I who had soared as Ariel was Caliban once more. Without my Orpheus book and my lute, condemned it seemed forever to a life of drudgery, a great dullness of spirit descended on me. Yet I remembered my teaching well enough to rise earlier than the rest and wash at the pump in the yard and to risk a buffeting when I stole a little of the cook's perquisite, sheep fat or even goose grease, to rub into my chapped hands. I found that a handful of wormwood, pilfered when I was sent to gather herbs, kept my body and bed free of fleas. I had kept my comb when they took my clothes and did my best to keep my thick, dark hair free of lice. I determined not to lose my self respect, even though the stench of my secondhand garb revolted me each time I put it on. Yes, Rob, although my covering was thin, I slept in a naked bed, unlike the other scullions, who wore their livery at all times like a second, filthy skin.

~ Skin...Skin? I must have nodded for a moment or two. Skin of my teeth? Oh, yes, a small pad of clean cloth or a peeled stick... a singer must keep sweet breath. “I am escaped with the skin of my teeth?” No, it begins, “My bone cleaveth to my skin and to my flesh...” Oh, God, look at my old hands...I'm happier back with that boy again, young Johnny..... I did escape by the skin of my teeth. Just as I thought I could bear it no longer and was about to run away (but whither?) a message came, passed from a high servant to a lower, that I was to be measured for a fine Sidney livery and come above stairs to wait on Masters Philip and Robert Sidney, who had arrived on a visit to their father. Sir Henry had received Master Stanyhurst's letter at last. The kitchen clerk bit back his rancour. He had been reprimanded because of me and hated me for it. I had been sent to him for a meal, not for work. Why had I misled him? He hustled me on to the steward, who loftily handed me my lute case and books, almost as though I should thank him for his care of my property. I still had to sleep in a corridor, outside the young gentlemens' chamber, but I had a sheet and blankets and the use of a cupboard where I could keep my books, safely hidden from view in their cloth. Master Philip could not keep his hands off my lute. “I don't believe it- it's signed by Laux Maler! How came you by such a treasure?”

16

He did me the justice to believe my story. He had known Edmund Campion and his generous nature in their Oxford days. “I will ask my father to write an assurance that the lute belongs to you by right of gift, then none can accuse you of theft. You must fix it securely inside the lid of the case. I think we will change Dolan, though. The Irish have a bad reputation. What think you of Dowland? The final 'd' gives it a more English ring.” I would have changed my name to 'Dolesman' in that moment, so much did I feel myself indebted to Master Philip. The brother, Master Robert, was a different matter. I was ordered to help him with his lute playing and began with my earliest lessons which he refused to accept. “What nonsense! How can you dare to correct me? You are nothing but an Irish kern and an uneducated savage, even if my brother has changed your name.” I bit my lip, with hard learned restraint, and, once more, showed him the correct fingering. We were of an age and Master Robert was not above playing truant and obliging me to show him all the places where John Forster and I had enjoyed such carefree play. As I had now learned to expect, I had the worst of it when our clothes were torn from climbing the cliffs for sea birds' nests and, when our exploits were thus uncovered, I had the blame and the beating. “I don't know why you're snivelling. You're my whipping boy, just as my Lord father's friend, McGillapatrick, Baron of Upper Ossory, was King Edward's.” And Master Robert stalked away grandly. I did not believe that a baron could be a whipping boy, but when we visited Ossory, myself a humble member of Sir Henry's train, I found it was true, for the Lord Deputy embraced his friend, calling him Barney Fitzpatrick and reminding him of the old days when they were boys together at the school Queen Catherine Parr set up for Prince Edward. I thought it over and came to the conclusion that if an English boy king had to have someone to bear the punishment for his faults, it would naturally be an Irish boy, had he been an Earl's son.

~ I played and sang at dinner time for Sir Henry and his guests. The meal lasted from eleven until three in the afternoon and I was hard pressed to vary my selection of songs and very tired by the time the great ones rose from table and I could creep away in search of my own food. Sir Henry and Master Philip often threw me a kind look but some of the guests were oafish and talked loudly all the way through my performance. I had been told in the servants' quarters that we must show respect to all our 'betters', not only those who deserved it. Why then, though they bowed and scraped to the 'great ones' in public, did they tear them to pieces behind their backs? What I most hated below stairs was the miasma of bitterness and gall. Revenge was taken for their condition of servitude in the most spiteful scandalmongering expressed in foul language such as I had not heard since my Dalkey days.....

17

Where was I, Rob? I am missing the point again. Ah, yes, I found a way to make the dinner guests listen. I played music from my Orpheus book which had not been heard before, I thought, outside the walls of my room at the Stanyhurst's. That reduced them to silence as if by magic and it worked every time.

~ Master Philip came to me with a question. “How in the world did you learn that Spanish music, Johnny? I found it in an old music book my mother, Lady Sidney, was given by a grandee at Queen Mary and King Philip's court before I was born. You perhaps know that King Philip of Spain is my godfather.” He was proud of that fact, I could see. I explained that I had taught myself to play and had found it a hard task. “I am sure of that, “ agreed Master Philip, “for I find the music impossible to master. I envy you your skill in playing, Johnny. A lute belonging to my uncle, Leicester and 'El Maestro' from the great Earl of Kildare! I wonder if you realise how fortunate you are?” I murmured something about that not being my only good fortune and he seemed pleased. Once, I had taken all good things that came my way for granted, but no longer since my kitchen experiences had brought back the memories of my earliest days. Not an hour passed now without thanks rendered in my mind to my benefactor, Master Campion, who had been too modest to accept thanks when we had been together.

~ Trouble flared up in the West and the two sons accompanied their father to get a taste of war. I was left behind and lay very low, lest I should be returned to my menial tasks. Soon a diversion arrived. Kilmainham was suddenly abustle to welcome the Earl of Essex and his retinue, fresh from England. Great dinners were held again in the hall and I was allowed to play and sing, even though the Earl had brought with him his own musician, John Hues. I was afraid at first that Hues might resent me and did all I could to wheedle myself into his good books, as I had learned to do to ease my way below stairs. I need not have troubled. He was far too good a fellow to bear any grudge; in fact, he was unstinting in his praise. “Does me good to be a listener for a change and to hear some new music. But watch out for that lute. There are those who'll say you came by it dishonestly.” I showed him the letter inside the lid and he told me to take great care of that. “Such a beauty of a lute, “ he said dreamily, stroking the wood. “Do you know how best take care of it?” I said I knew how to restring my instrument and how to tune it, also that I put it carefully in its case as soon as I had used it. “That is good,” approved Hues, “because the chief thing is to keep your lute from getting damp. Better than the case is a warm bed.” He could see from my face that I wanted to laugh. “Oh, yes, as soon as you rise in the morning, place your lute between the two top covers, not between the sheets for they are damp with sweat. Your lute is the best lady in

18

your bed, will sing more sweetly for it and cause you less heartache than the kind that trips on two feet.” I did laugh then, and told him his good advice was wasted at the moment as I had to sleep on a pallet outside my masters' chamber and what would happen if some careless servant dropped his burden on my bed and broke my beloved lute? “Believe me, boy, you are not destined to sleep in corridors all your life. You will be a great lutenist one day and have a servant of your own at your command. Now I will explain to you what you might do to mend your lute should such an accident occur and there is no good lutemaker at hand.” Day after day, I listened carefully to his advice and it was of great help to me on my travels though I have told you, Rob, to spend much time, as I did, watching a skilled lute repairer at work before you take your lute to pieces. We now noticed that Walter Devereux, Earl of Essex, ate less and less at the dining table, which he left hurriedly from time to time, returning with pallid cheeks and an exhausted mien. I was not surprised when he took to his bed, for his fading colours told me he had not long to live. My friend, Hues, had no more time for me. He was needed in the sick-room, where all my Lord wished for was hymn singing in which he joined with his failing voice. The doctors bled and purged him, which further reduced his strength. Knocking timidly on the chamber door one day to ask after the Earl's welfare and that of my friend, I was little surprised when John peeped out, his face wet with tears. He came out, closing the door carefully behind him. “My master's dead,” he rasped, “poisoned, I'll be bound by that whoreson Leicester. They say that slut, Lady Essex, for all she was spawned by the Puritan Knollys, has had two bastards by Dudley already and now they're free to marry and get more of their kind. May they all rot in hell and their bloody Doctor Julio, too.!” And he waved away the dish of food I had brought him, continuing his invective in terms I did not then understand. Indeed, there followed such a scandal that Sir Henry Sidney, who had come hurrying back to Dublin, too late to bid his friend farewell, had to send the Council a report denying all possibility of foul play, which failed to still the wagging tongues as to his brother-in-law's involvement. The Earl's death caused my life to take yet another turn. Master Philip wished me for his own musician, so, when he and Master Robert accompanied the body to England for the grand funeral, I, with John Hues, followed in their train. Miserably seasick, headed for an unknown land, I longed, yet dreaded to arrive. How many troubled voyages have I known since then, how many weary journeys, how many filthy foreign inns! Crossing the Irish Sea was only the beginning of a long apprenticeship.....

~ Hark, hark! the rattlings! 'Tis hail.

19

Make fast the tacklings. Strike sail. Make quick despatches; Shut close the hatches; Hold stern, cast anchor out, This night we shall at random float..... .....Well, that's cheerful, to wake up singing and an air of my own making! Maybe there'll be less pain and I shall put down more of my story for you, Rob, while there's still time. 1577 We celebrated Christ's birthday at Penshurst, the first time I had spent Christmas with a mother and her family, though Lady Mary Sidney was still sad at the loss of her daughter, Ambrosia, and of pretty little Mary, swept off to Court by the Queen, for fear of her catching the same illness. One day, Lady Mary called me to her chamber. With the family, she did not use the mask she always wore in public and I could detect no sign on her worn, yet still beautiful face, of the smallpox she was supposed to have caught when she nursed the Queen. “Play me some more of the Spanish music the young folk were dancing to the other night,” she asked. I have told you, Rob, I often played with my eyes closed, which helped me hear the music better. A sound came between me and the pavane I played and, looking up, I saw that Lady Mary was weeping. Wiping her eyes, she asked, “How came you by that music?” And, later, “Oh, I see. I know the Earl of Kildare and his great library and think he must have a copy of every book in Europe. He thought well of you to make you such a fine gift.” Reaching into a drawer, she brought out the fellow to my Orpheus book, only this one bore a strange coat of arms. “I will tell you the story of my music book. Those are the arms of Portugal. Don Luys Milan dedicated his work to King John III; and his daughter, Maria, who was the same age as my Mary is now, brought it with her to Spain when she married Prince Philip. Poor young lady, she died in childbed within eleven months and the Prince remained a widower for ten years until he came to England to marry our Queen Mary. He kept the book all that time in memory of his little wife and had it beside him always until he did me the great honour of presenting it to me at Master Philip's christening.” “He must have thought very highly of you, my lady, “ I ventured. She ignored me and continued, as if thinking aloud, “Sir Henry was of the party that went to Spain to escort the bridegroom and I accompanied him with other ladies who spoke Spanish to welcome the wives of the grandees in the Prince's train, who spoke no English.: “Oh, my lady, you understand Spanish?” I exclaimed, unable to keep the envy from my voice.

20

“There were three little girls, whose mothers were ladies in waiting when Catherine of Aragon came to marry Prince Arthur and, later, became Queen to King Henry. One was my mother, Jane Guildford, who became Duchess of Northumberland. They all learned Spanish and spoke it with Princess Mary too. I learned Spanish also, to my joy and sorrow. It was because my poor mother and I knew that language that my brothers were released from the Tower. King Philip was a good lord to us and Queen Mary a good lady, though my father and brothers had tried to keep her from the throne.....” Lady Mary was silent, deep in her own thoughts. Then, “So you have taught yourself this music without being able to read the instructions?” I nodded and she went on, “Then you have great talent. If you will come to me each morning and play the music of Don Luys Milan, I shall reward you by translating and teaching you how to pronounce Spanish, which is an easy language to master.” I stammered my thanks, which she brushed aside, saying she was a sick and lonely woman and a fresh interest would be of benefit to her. In a week or so, I was able to read Don Luys Milan's wise words and make some necessary corrections to my playing. When I heard an insolent page boy, who had been reprimanded by Master Philip, mutter behind his back that “Spanish byblows had better mind their words”, I had the first fight of my life, and won. My famous stare was not enough to relieve my angry feelings at the insult to my kind mistress.

~ One Saturday evening in January, when we were in London again, Master Philip called me to him. “Tomorrow, we must be up betimes and break our fast early. After that nothing but water or wine must pass our lips for seven hours. See that you are well washed and that your lute is in good order. You will help me dress tomorrow and, as soon as we leave the house, hold your tongue, for we must refrain from speech as well as food.” With these mystifying words, he dismissed me. It was obvious we were not going to Sunday service and I lay awake half the night, wondering what was afoot. Very early next morning, I put on my new Sidney livery, which had been my New Year's gift, and hurried to Master Philip's chamber. A fine new suit of orange velvet lay ready on a chest. It took me some time to dress my master, as that was usually a task for two servants, and I fumbled over the points in tying on his huge, padded trunks and detachable sleeves. Last of all, my master produced the most beautiful ring I had ever seen. “My mother gave it to me, “ he said proudly. “My godfather, King Philip, meant it for me as a christening gift and it has been kept safely ever since. I must have been a puny babe, indeed a seven months' child, expected to grow up a weakling, as it fits only my little finger. Still, it will serve. Now, these must be my last words to you until we arrive at our destination.” He said one word after that, “Mortlake”, thrown as an order to the boatman. It was misty and the trees were shrouded. A chill wind cut right through me and I shivered, less with

21

cold than in anticipation of what might lie ahead. After what seemed an eternity of silence broken only by the swish of the oars through the water and the hoarse coughing of the boatman, we reached a landing stage. Tossing a coin in payment, Master Philip hurried me up a long path to a house whose main door already stood open, framing a tall black-clad figure, whose outline would have been hard to pick out in the early morning gloom were it not for the golden surround which I now realised I alone could discern. Feeling relieved that we were in the presence of a good man, I took my master's heavy cloak as he stepped inside the house. “Well met on the Sun's day, Master Philip, “ and, holding up his candle, our white-bearded host added, “wearing the Sun's colour also.” And as my master stretched forth his hand in greeting, this dignified personage approved in his mellow voice, “The gold and diamond ring, just as it should be. And this is the young lutenist, looking very much in awe of me. Obey me in all things, boy, as do my pupils and no harm will befall.” And he chuckled. He gave us each a candle stick, and, lighting our candles from his own, preceded us down a long, narrow passage. As he flung open the first door we reached, I saw it was a library and schoolroom both and my swift intake of breath caused our guide to say, “Never seen as many books as this, eh? There are four thousand volumes on these shelves.” I ventured to reply that I had seen a great number of books in the Earl of Kildare's library at Kilkea, but that he had only one copy of each work, whereas I noticed here there were several of the same. “Aha, an observant lad, Philip, who keeps good company. I think he will do very well for us.” My master spoke for the first time. “We must still measure our words, Johnny. Doctor Dee has invited us here to carry out a great work and your music is a part of it.” As we passed into the next room, my feelings of apprehension returned. The heat from the glowing stove was overpowering, as were the many odours unrecognisable to me. Our flickering candles revealed racks of tools hanging on the walls and containers of all shapes and sizes covering the benches and the floor, some filled with mysterious liquids, some, fat-bellied, narrow-necked glass vessels, whose use I could not imagine, seemed ready to discharge their strange contents into deep bowls. Bellows of every size and shape lay scattered among sieves, books, pots, brooms and brushes, I know not what else, as if work carried out here moved at a furious pace and order was out of the question. Master Philip seemed not a whit disturbed as we picked our way to the door at the end of this outlandish room (or laboratory, as I supposed) above which were ranged skeletal heads of rams and goats, which had a sinister aspect in these unfamiliar surroundings. I was glad when the next door opened into a more harmonious sanctum. All was order here but still it was strange. A great flaming sun occupied most of one wall and on another was a huge sign that reminded me of nothing so much as the horned figures approaching the Underworld in my Orpheus picture. Underneath, in clear lettering, I read the words, 'Monas Hieroglyphica'. On the third wall a sort of tree was depicted, labelled 'The Tree of Life'. We could put down the candles now - this room was better lit and the walls were

22

partly draped in the same vivid orange as my master's doublet and hose. There was a spicy smell of cinnamon and cloves, I thought, remembering my kitchen days. Doctor Dee handed us each a bowl of orange-scented water in which to cleanse our hands and gave us each a spotless cloth to dry them with. Then he solemnly anointed our foreheads from a handsome pot, labelled 'Oleum Magicale'. It was like a religious ceremony and yet unlike any I had known. Its strangeness caused my knees to knock, all the more as I now saw, in the centre of the room, a great chalk circle left a little open. Inside, stood an altar, covered with an orange cloth, facing east, where there had been placed on the ground a sprig of mistletoe. To the west, still inside the circle, was a curiously worked cup containing water into which Doctor Dee sprinkled a little salt. My mouth was parched and it seemed an age since drink had passed my lips. To the south, one of the candles had been placed and the north was marked by a clod of earth. I dared not ask the meaning of these dispositions and trembled the more. The altar bore an incense burner from which emanated the pleasant, spicy smell. A card with a five-pointed star stood next to a small gavel and another candle cast light on a miniature sword and a gold-tipped wand. A stool and a music stand completed the furnishings of the magic circle and on the stand was the fellow of my Orpheus book. Doctor Dee stepped inside the circle, beckoning us to follow. He then closed the circle, saying, “We need fear no demons, but I counsel you both to remain within this bound until I give you leave to go.” He motioned to Master Philip to kneel at the altar and waved me to the stool, where I sat with my lute, facing the book, left open at the most solemn fantasia. I knew it by heart and closed my eyes as was my wont to see the music in colour. I heard Doctor Dee begin to chant, in Greek, I thought, and I wished I had paid more attention to Master Stanyhurst's teaching. It seemed to be an invocation to Apollo from the few words I managed to recognise. As I played, the colours began to swirl in brilliant swathes of rainbow hue. The celebrant's words faded as the music became more potent, lifting me, as always, out of my mortal frame to realms of bliss. Sca..sca..sca..sca.. I fell into darkness with an unpleasant feeling, as though my head would burst. In the distance, a little light shone and came nearer..... I was standing at the top of a flight of wooden stairs, looking down at a sombrely clad man with a kind, tired face. As he put his foot on the first tread, a man came out of a dark archway at the side and fired a gun point-blank into the other's breast. The wounded man fell back into the arms of a follower. I heard no sound, but, as the victim's colours faded, I knew he was on the point of death..... I came back with a click in my head, to find Doctor Dee supporting me on the stool, holding a cup to my lips, and Master Philip standing over me in wonder and horror, the blood drained from his face. “My God, Johnny, “ he breathed, “I thought we had killed you!” I did indeed feel very sick and my head ached unbearably. Doctor Dee was impatient. “You saw, boy? Tell us what it was before the vision fades.” I told them as best I could. “What did you hear?” Doctor Dee was insistent. I told him

23

nothing after the four taps and those, he said were the four taps of the gavel, which ended the ceremony, which was when I ceased playing. Then I remembered one thing more. “The wounded man wore round his neck a dark-coloured medal with a device of two hands clasped in a wallet. As he fell, the medal turned over and, on the reverse. were words, in Latin, I think. I only remember the first one, 'Fideles'. I know that is the Latin for 'faithful'.” I felt so sick that I had to lie down on the floor until I felt well enough for the two men to support me to the waiting boat in the bottom of which I straightway fell into a deep sleep. That, Rob, was the strangest day of my young life, and it was some years before I realised its full significance.

~

24

CHAPTER THREE My house tyrant, old Mall, will give me one of her scoldings. I have slept in my chair most of the night and the smell of the burnt out candle will give the lie to my excuses. God, my neck's stiff - more crippled than the rest of my creaking bones! When John Hues said I would be a famous lutenist and have a servant, I'll wager he never imagined Mall - no smart livery and “Yes sir, certainly sir,” for her! Ah, well, she brings me washing water, food of a sort and empties my chamber pot. What more does an old man need? I had a visit from my friend, Henry Peacham, yesterday, just as I was thinking of him. There was a bird outside the window, sitting on a branch, and, in my head, I had just begun to recite his poem: Here Philomel, in silence sits alone, In depth of winter, on the bared briar..... thinking it was a long time since I had sounded anything like a nightingale and that it was April now, not December, when his familiar knock came at the door. Our friendship is an attraction of opposites. Henry can put down in a few lines a drawing of what he observes. I hardly know what is happening around me, unless my attention is caught by a flash of colour. All my seeing is in my head; his is of this world only. There are few geniuses combining every talent as did Leonardo. Today, Henry brought me a most useful gift. I had told him I was writing my story for you, Rob, and he gave me great encouragement. Knowing that I am only at ease in my great chair, he had a hinged board made to act as a writing desk. As he fixed it, he told me the latest news. Buckingham is off to France to make the final arrangements for Baby Charles's marriage and Inigo Jones (known to me in Denmark) has plans for a Triumphal arch and I know not what else on his drawing board. Spenser and I had our differences over poetry and music. Jones and Ben Jonson fight to the death over words and scenery. The music is always drowned out by chattering courtiers now so is no longer worth a quarrel.

~ I was glad to see Henry but felt exhausted when he went. I seem to have energy only for my story, and almost resent any interruption. I will tell you a strange thing. My head is as full of the old music as ever but now that my skill on the lute is much diminished, voices from the past rise in my mind and I can hear snatches of conversation I hardly knew I had been conscious of at the time. I suppose I have translated them into the simple language in which I think. I was never a wordsmith, except when deep feelings urged me. I believe we can all be poets when deeply moved whether by bliss or misery. Most of the time, for me, plain language serves.....Where was I with my story?

~

25

February, 1577 After the visit to Doctor Dee, I felt wary of playing my Orpheus music and left my precious book with Lady Mary Sidney for safe keeping while out of England, for I was to join Master Philip's retinue in a few days time, when he set out for Europe on a great Embassy of combined commiseration and congratulation to two new rulers. We paid another swift visit to renew our farewells to Lady Sidney, who was not in the best of health or spirits. I now regretted parting with my Orpheus book and, while the company were at dinner, always a protracted meal, I pleaded a call of nature and slipped up to Lady Mary's chamber for one last glimpse of my much loved picture. Hardly had I turned a page, when a heavy tread sounded in the corridor and a man's and a woman's voice, fierce in controlled anger. The heavy curtains were closed and I just managed to slip behind them and make myself small on the window seat, clutching my book, when the door was thrown open. Lady Mary's tones were such as I had never heard from her - sharp and complaining. “Why am I always the family scapegoat? 'Mary, escort Lady Jane to her place as Queen,' which ended in her death and brother Guildford's. 'Mary, you speak Spanish, go and tell lies about Elizabeth to Ambassador de Quadra.' Only I knew nothing of your deceit, Robin, until the Queen flew at me tooth and nail. 'Mary, I have got the Queen with child,' and here her voice rose almost to a scream. 'Pile lie upon lie, take the baby for my own, learn to love her dearly, then just as I lose another daughter, snatch my Mary away to court at the Queen's whim.....” And my dear lady fell into a fit of uncontrollable sobbing. “Control yourself, woman. That is far in the past and what is done cannot be undone. All I am asking now is that you should go to Lady Douglas Sheffield, explain that our marriage was not legal and demand that she gives up our son to me.” The man's voice sounded haughty and, at the same time, wilful. “After four years, supposing herself to be your wife, Robin, is she to be cast aside, or, perhaps, like poor Amy, fall conveniently to her death? Or is she to die in agony, poisoned,like Walter, who stood between you and Lettice Knollys? What ill will you do to me and mine if I refuse you this?” “You may be sure that Philip will no longer be my heir if you persist in acting like a hysterical fishwife. Who are you to put on such high and mighty airs when we know that Henry was mistaken in his pride that 'the great King, Philip of Spain' was his long-awaited son's gossip. You and I are tarred with the same brush, dear Sister Mary. 'Traitors for three generations', Bess said of the Dudleys. Let her wait until my lawful marriage to Lettice provides me with a true-born son, then she can eat her words.” And the man I now knew to be the great Earl of Leicester, the patron of Master Campion and the original owner of my lovely lute, stamped furiously from the room. I dared not creep out to comfort Lady Mary. The angry conversation I had overheard would prove my death warrant should my eavesdropping ever become known. Shivering behind the curtain, I waited until my Lady's sobs had ceased and then until I heard her close the door when the sound of her slippers tap-tapping down the landing told me that the coast was clear and that I might replace the Orpheus book.

26

I had no glimpse of Robert Dudley's face. He had come on a secret errand and rode away like a thief in the night. I knew now that Master Campion had come to Ireland to avoid the machinations of an evil man. Back in the great hall, I watched Lady Mary next to her son at the high table act the gracious hostess as though naught in the world had disturbed her quietude. That night, I pondered the overheard conversation. If, as Lady Mary had told me, her knowledge of Spanish had helped release Robert Dudley and his brothers from the Tower, I felt that he had every reason to be grateful to her. To make unfair demands on one who had saved his life seemed to me overweening. I had not learned then as much as I now know of man's ingratitude. I might say that I put the whole matter out of my mind, unknowing that every last scrap is stored in that small but capacious organ, to be unleashed, all unawares, at a later date.

~ Back in London, all was now hustle and bustle as final preparations for our journey were put in train. I had not only my own affairs to worry about but was given the charge of a younger boy, Henry Danvers, Master Philip's page.A most precocious lad, he set about informing me of the private history of the adult members of our party, so that the seacrossing passed quickly enough, though too slowly for the bad sailors among us. “Fulke Greville is Philip Sidney's best friend. They entered Shrewsbury School on the same day. Old Sir Fulke comes from a line of rich sheep breeders, but he doesn't let you forget that his wife is a Neville and their house is called Beauchamp Court. They're also connected with the Willoughby de Brokes, so Fulke is as well born as Master Philip.” I took little notice of this at the time, but understood in later life why Greville angled for Warwick Castle and, before that, chose the title of Baron Brooke of Beauchamp Court when Jamie was selling titles to augment his income. Another time, my young mentor informed me that Sir Henry Lee, an experienced traveller in the Netherlands and Germany, was Queen Elizabeth's brother, as he was the son of Queen Anne Boleyn and Sir Thomas Wyatt. I had played and sung Wyatt, so that was of some interest, though none of what I was now learning of the great ones agreed with Master Campion's moral teaching. I was, however,able to add my titbit of gossip, that Sir Henry's nephew, Thomas Lee, had come to Ireland with the Earl of Essex and that I had seen him swaggering about Dublin, a ne'er do well from all I had heard. “Edward Dyer is also a great friend of my master's but he has very little fortune. He speaks many languages and has the reputation of being an alchemist. Certainly, he introduced Master Philip and Fulke Greville to Doctor John Dee, the Queen's magician.” I did not feel comfortable at this reminder of the happenings at Mortlake and quickly changed the subject. “And how do you know so much, may I ask?” “Oh, I keep my eyes and ears open,” said Henry, airily, and skipped off to watch the preparations for our ship's landing.

~ 27

No need to describe to you, Rob, the journeyings that followed - spavined jades, myself always riding in their stinking wake; carts, shaking our bones over the cobbles; boats; barges; inns full of fleas,the beds infested by bugs; courts and castles no better below stairs than the most noisome pothouse. You knew it all when you yourself reached the furthest bounds of Europe. Where are you now? France? Italy? Any place where your lute will earn you a crust. Even in England, I doubt that you would be by my side. What, you would be up and hastening off about some business of your own before I had finished two sentences! That is why I sit now in my chair and write, hoping that when I am dead, you will stay in one place long enough to get to know John Dowland.

~ We went first to Brussels and found the streets crammed with Spanish soldiers and German landsknechts. We soon moved on to Louvain to find the new Governor General, Don John of Austria, who was laggard in his promise to clear the towns of occupying armies, instead, holding court in the grandest manner. Henry Danvers and I went to see him shoot down the popinjay with his longbow from a mast one hundred and fifteen feet tall and heard him proclaimed 'King of the Year' and saw the Captain of the Guild place the golden popinjay round his neck. “You know, of course,” imparted the ever knowledgeable Henry Danvers, “that he is the baseborn son of King Philip's father and was brought up with Philip's own son, Don Carlos, who is mad.” I was no more interested in that than the talks Master Philip had with the victor of Lepanto (another piece of information from Henry). From time to time, I managed to escape from my garrulous charge and made friends with one of the court lutenists with whom I conversed in a mixture of Spanish and Latin. He told me of a strange old English musician, who was a good Catholic, living in exile in Louvain, and he took me past the great University from which Erasmus had been expelled, and through a maze of side turnings to the house of one John Heywood. Leaving me to knock and gain entry, he was off and I was glad that there were still Spanish soldiers in the streets of whom I might manage to ask the way back. An old, bent woman answered my knock and, with great difficulty I made her understand whom I had come to see. She opened a door on a scene of indescribable chaos. I had thought Doctor Dee's laboratory untidy enough but that was the disorder of work in progress. This was the derangement of inactivity. I am afraid that, even with Mall's administrations, I shall come to it yet - every available space littered with old lutes, music books, manuscripts, unwashed crockery, cast-off garments, a full chamber pot (though I fear the fireplace had been used more often as a receptacle) and all the paraphernalia that surrounds a life inevitably coming to its close. It was some time before I could distinguish the black-clad figure hunched in a rickety chair by too small a fire to give much light to the dusky room. When the eighty year old turned his lined face to me, he spoke in Latin,asking me my name and telling me his own. When he learned that I spoke English and was a lutenist, there was no holding the old fellow.

28

“Light a candle. Johnny Dowland, eh? Much too young to have heard of old John, who was once the heart of King Henry's court. Merry John, he called me and many's the time he rocked in his chair at my quips. Plays I wrote, as well as poems. After his death, I served young Edward.....” “Did you know Queen Mary and Prince Philip?” I asked, excitedly. “I knew all at court and in those days young whipper-snappers had better manners than to interrupt,” he replied, sharply. “ I wrote Princess Mary a poem, a false one, praising her beauty. I was a courtier then and lied to royalty at the drop of a hat. Sweet Jesus, what an ugly woman! And your Bess is no better with her sharp face. She drove me from my home to end my days among strangers. I could tell tales of her.....I see you have brought your lute.” He bent over it to see the better. “ Holy Virgin...signed by Laux Maler!” and he stroked it lovingly, begging me to play to him. I began with one of the songs from my Orpheus book which I knew by heart in Spanish. “That takes me back to the days when grandees and their fine ladies filled the court. They were shocked at our English custom of greeting with a kiss on the mouth but they soon learned such habits in the privacy of their chambers. Little Jane Dormer married one of them, the Count of Feria, and her cousin, Mary Sidney, aimed even higher...” “Do not speak of that,” I interrupted, hot with anger. “ You calumniate a lady whom I admire above all others.” “Hoity toity,” said the old man, “I like to see some loyalty among the youth of today so I will overlook your show of temper. Play me some more of the music of Don Luys Milan.”

~ While Master Philip stayed in Louvain, I visited Master Heywood every day, taking him delicacies I saved from the remains of the banquets held at Don John's court. The old man lapped up every drop of gossip from the outside world I could obtain for him and, while I was talking, he allowed me to put his room to rights as best I could. He would not let me touch the music manuscripts, saying he knew where each one had its place and he directed me to find the copy of his 'Willow Song' which was later heard in the play 'Othello'. He asked me to sing it for him and was kind enough to say that I performed almost as well as he himself when young. “Certainly better,” he said, “than the poor lutenist, Mark Smeaton, whom they said was your Queen's father and was hanged for it. But there came a truly great lutenist to King Henry's court, sent by French Francis. He was an Italian, named Alberto da Ripa, whom the French called Albert de Rippe. The Frenchman, Marot, (not a bad poet for a Protestant) wrote of him as Orpheus, and so he was indeed - his playing could have brought the dead to life. Not poor Anne Boleyn, though.” He then whispered in my ear a tale so shocking that I did my best to put it from my mind. He claimed he had heard it from Sir Thomas More, and that his own wife, Joan Rastell, was the daughter of that great man's brother-in-law. That dire secret was the reason Sir Thomas perished on the sca- scaffold. I can hardly bring myself to write the word, even now.

29

Master Heywood was generous to me, as the old often are when their need for possessions is ended. As well as precious manuscripts of the music of Albert de Rippe, he gave me his own half filled Album Amicorum, saying “Let me be the first to sign your book and may there be many more friends to come.” He wrote in a shaking hand,'Johannes Heywode, ut Orpheus alter, instrumentorum studiosus, musica et poeta, habebat in sua lingua gratiam.' I bade farewell with tears in my eyes to that 'other Orpheus', thinking it better to be torn to pieces like the first one, than to die neglected in a little room. Yet, that may be my fate, Rob, and I was Orpheus in my turn.

~ We travelled to Cologne, where Master Dyer had old friends and I was able to visit a lutemaker's workshop and have my beautiful lute refurbished. Then down the Rhine, stopping at inns or castles on the way. I played a game with Henry of forecasting what would be round the next bend in the river. After a while he tired of this. “It's too easy. All the Rhine castles are much the same. Tell me something of what we will see once we go inside.” We made a detour at Mainz for Hanau, where the count was a friend of Master Philip from his previous European journey. I surpassed myself by describing, unseen, an unusual and valuable silver cup that had been in his family for generations. Master Philip disliked this game when it was brought to his notice, but the other gentlemen found it great sport to have their fortunes told. As they would take no denial, I found it easier to invent their futures. When they believed me, I despised them for their credulity and, at the same time, felt guilt for my deception. Though I lacked respect for such masters, I knew only too well that I needed them. As a masterless man in England, as Henry Danvers took pleasure in reminding me, I might be branded and imprisoned as were beggars. What misfortunes might befall a homeless boy in a foreign country kept my rebellious nature servile and sharpened my wits in learning German. I began to dream that Master Sidney's train had saddled up early and ridden on without me and I would start awake in a cold sweat of fear. At every resting place, I sang till I was hoarse and played my fingers to the bone so that they ached to match the rest of my body, bruised from the jolting of my master's worst nag. Approaching Heidelberg, I almost fell asleep in the saddle and found myself saying, “There is a great picture somewhere in the castle of the murder of Admiral Coligny.” Master Sidney turned sharply in his saddle. “How could you possibly know that?” Turning to his friends,he continued, “The late Elector Palatine was so angered when Henry III of France visited him after the evil massacre of St. Bartholomew's Eve, which I myself witnessed in Paris, that he set up a huge picture of the shameful deed and stood before it at the head of his staircase as Henry arrived - not that a Valois can be shamed. I saw the picture myself when I was last in Heidelberg.” I began to feel alarmed. This was only a flash of 'seeing', less than when I 'saw' the Earl of Kildare and myself and of no duration compared with the death on the stairs I 'saw' at Doctor Dee's house. The two last were connected, I thought with the Orpheus music,

30

which I had been very careful to avoid playing since we left Louvain, as Spanish music was unpopular at the Protestant courts we visited. Also I wished to experience no more of the vertigo and sickness which seemed to follow a 'seeing'. I much regretted the game of guessing and the pretence of fortune telling with which I had meant to ingratiate myself with Henry Danvers and the rest. My companions now looked at me strangely and Henry said in private, “I hope you cannot read minds, Johnny. You would soon be in trouble then.” I hastily denied this ability, saying that just occasionally I saw a picture in my mind's eye and surely there was no harm in that, to which Henry replied, meaningly, with the one word 'Witchcraft', threatening to have me ducked in the river Neckar. Prince Casimir was at the court and condolences on his father's death were delivered to him, but Prince Lewis was absent, so Master Philip arranged to return on our way home, which pleased his friend. We now journeyed on to Prague where, on Easter Monday, Queen Elizabeth's condolences were offered to the new Emperor Rudolf. “Master Philip should leave you with him,” said Henry Danvers, nastily, “for he is fond of magicians and queer folk of every kind.”

~ I was still sulking next day when Master Philip called me to him. “I am going to the University to talk with an old Oxford friend, Johnny, and you may attend me.” My mind ran riot with hateful possibilities. Suppose he was going to leave me there with my lute to be examined by learned doctors to see if I was possessed by spirits and must be put to death as a wizard? I trudged up the great staircase as slowly as I could, keeping my gaze on my feet, not noticing the marvellous book lined Library as we entered, though, at any other time, I would have devoured it with my eyes. My morbid thoughts were interrupted as I heard Master Philip exclaim, “Well met Edmund,or should I now say Father Campion?” Looking up in utter unbelief, my heart turned over in my breast as I saw my long lost master. Rushing towards him, I remembered my manners at the last moment and, falling to my knees, kissed his hand. “Why, Johnny, what a joyful surprise! Nay, never weep,” and he raised me to my feet with the gentle hands I remembered so well. “This is indeed a meeting of old friends,” he explained, turning to Master Sidney, who, standing back, was gazing at us in an amused fashion. I played my best quietly, as background to their conversation, not the music of Don Luys Milan, though I longed to show what I could do, but that of Albert de Rippe, my fears still lingering. Eyes closed, I was savouring the tones of Father Campion's beloved voice, when Master Philip's words roused me from my reverie.

31

“It is courteous of you to meet me here Edmund. I fear I would have been unwelcome at the Jesuit College.” “Rather say that my poor cell there would have been unfit for such a magnificent ambassador,” responded Father Campion, (and more a true father to me than any I had known.) Turning to me, my true master, as I shall now call him, said, “I can hear that you have made good progress on the lute and have no more need of the restricting string. But what of the Latin?” And he launched into a series of questions in that language to which I replied as fluently as I could. Observing Master Philip's raised eyebrows, I saw I was in for close questioning when we left the library. He considerately gave me leave for a private talk with my friend for a short while and retired to the other end of the vast room to examine the books. “Well, Johnny, you find yourself in fine company,” smiled Father Campion. “Are you happy?” I wanted to say that I had never known true happiness since he left Ireland but held back. I said that I had kind masters, was well fed and housed and felt myself lucky. After giving him a hurried account of my adventures, I confessed that there was a matter that gave me much concern and I told him about the true 'seeing' and the pretending. My true master was silent for what seemed to me a long time. Finally he said, “All God's gifts are good, my son, and we must strive to accept them and put them to the best possible use. The gift of prescience belonged to the prophets of the Old Testament. If you hold it in respect and use that talent wisely, you cannot accuse yourself of witchcraft. Also, if you will use your great gift of music as did David with Saul,for the purpose of healing, and not merely to give pleasure, you will repay in part for the power which has been bestowed on you. Cultivate both your talents in all humility, obey your masters and promise me that you will never 'pretend' again. I am under a vow of obedience and of poverty, which makes us very much alike. Does not my rough, monkish robe remind you of your old, Irish cloak?” And we ended by laughing together as we so often did in the past. When the time came, all too soon, for us to part, Father Campion embraced me, saying, “Use the gifts we have spoken of with great care so that you are never tempted to abuse them. And, without incurring the sin of pride, remember that, in your country, a bard and seer ranks as high as any noble born. You are a friend and pupil I shall never forget, John Dowland. I look forward to our next meeting.” But we were not to meet again in this world. After that I would not answer to Johnny. I needed the man's name my true master had given me.

~ For the rest of the journey I felt my fifteen year life renewed. I carolled like an angel as we rode. My masters composed poems and I set them to music so that, when we reached Heidelberg again, I had a fresh collection of songs for Prince Casimir, who though more of a soldier than a poet, enjoyed a good tune.

32

We went to Neustadt to track down Prince Lewis and, when the condolences and congratulations were delivered to him, the embassy was officially at an end. However, Master Philip did not wish to leave Europe without meeting the great Prince William of Orange, so we journeyed on to Middelburg, where we found the Princess with her new baby for whom, according to new instructions, he was to stand gossip on behalf of his uncle. The Prince was expected back next day from the Estates meeting so we English arranged a welcome in song for him. We rehearsed his anthem, 'Wilhelmus van Nassouwe', twisting our tongues round the strange words and mastering its triumphant rhythm. I was to sing the first verse alone, my angelic voice soaring to the high rafters of the hall. The others would then join in and the Prince would enter to a paeon of praise. I was not at all nervous, as we had rehearsed so well under Master Philip's guidance. A movement at the great door and the whispered instruction, “Now!” launched me into the first verse, as a casual group of plainly dressed men sauntered into the hall. As I sang, I searched their faces to see which of these very unremarkable men might be the Prince..... My skin crept, my tongue clove to the roof of my mouth and I stood in frozen silence as I recognised the kind, tired face of the man of my Mortlake 'seeing', around his neck the medal and, beside him this time the follower into whose arms he had collapsed, mortally wounded. My master's presence of mind quickly covered my lapse and his choir burst into song at the point where I had failed..When he called me to him, I was shaking in my shoes and he was white with anger. Wearing his orange suit in honour of the Prince, he reminded me more than ever of the strange occurrence at Doctor Dee's house. I was glad to kneel before him to still the trembling in my limbs which had not ceased since the real William of Orange came to my view. Stammering, I gave the best explanation I could. “Without a time and a place it is of no use as a warning,” mused my master, no longer angry. “Are you sure you remember nothing further that might guide us?” I shook my head miserably. “Then best we keep silent. Mind, not a word to a soul.” I was far from wanting to spread the word that I was a wizard, even if Father Campion had used the word 'seer'. I promised gratefully. That night, my sleep was sorely troubled. The next day, when I tried to sing, I found my voice had deserted me.

~

33

CHAPTER FOUR “Hey day, master...” Thus my Mall, about to scold me for staying up all night again. I close my ears to the rest. Little she knows that I was thinking kindly of her in the small hours, found music paper and pen and composed a melody for her with 'Mall Sims' in sprawling letters at the top of the page. It is long since I have written tablature and it is somewhat crooked but you will be able to play it for her, Rob, when you return and perhaps I shall still be here to see her lined face smile. If I am not, reward her and give my thanks for her care of a crotchety, old man, though hardly older than herself. Women are made of durable stuff..... A beautiful young lady came up from the country to visit me today, one of my pupils, Margaret Board, newly married and Mistress Borne now. She brought me news of my grand daughter who sent a moss lined basket filled with my favourite flowers, violets and primroses from Lindfield woods. My pupil is perfecting her French now, as that will be the fashionable language when the new Queen arrives. We practised conversing in that tongue, though mine is rusty, and she played and sang some of the old songs and gave me news of Sussex neighbours. Bless her heart for bringing some sunshine into my day. Now to my story...

June, 1577 I had thought myself under a spell and that my singing voice had gone for ever, but I suppose it was only the shock of my 'seeing' coming true. In any case, it was time for my voice to change and I went through the usual squeaking and growling until it settled, after which I never had cause to boast of my singing again. I worked all the harder at my lute. Master Philip had brought my Orpheus book back from Penshurst and I managed to convince myself that the beloved music of Don Luys Milan had nothing to do with my seeings. I practised industriously, improving all the time now that I had a good grasp of the Spanish instructions. We stayed at Leicester House. Luckily the Earl, whom I dreaded to meet, when not at Court, dancing attendance on the Queen, spent much time at his new home of Wanstead, where he was keeping Lady Essex, as she was still named, though the servants, who heard everything, said behind their hands that a secret marriage ceremony had been performed. Master Sidney was delighted to have the run of his uncle's great house and invited all his friends there, Master Greville and Master Dyer especially, and all the talk was of language and poetry. Sometimes admitted to the circle was a messenger and secretary to the Earl who had not long come down from Cambridge. He was sickly looking and boasted that he was kin to the Spensers of Althorp. He was over respectful to my masters and overweening towards me. I did not like this Edmund Spenser. Most happily, in this house, I had a cubby-hole of my own where I could practise and compose my music. I would hide away at every opportunity and play my Orpheus music until, in a cloud of rainbow colours, I would rise above this mortal world, where even those who seemed most fortunate were deep in anger and deceit. It was always a rude shock when a loud call brought me back to earth again. I began to resent more and more having to play for an audience.

34

My place was to eat with the servants, and, when I chose to listen to their gossip, I kept in touch with news that seldom came my master's way. He would have been disconcerted to learn that, while the Earl of Leicester was taking the waters at Buxton that summer, he was also arranging a marriage between two children - his base-born son, Robert, and the little Lady Arbella Stuart, grand daughter of the richest woman in England, Bess of Hardwick. Lady Arbella was the orphan child of Charles, brother of the ill-fated Henry Darnley and had a good claim to be the next Queen of England, as, unlike James of Scotland, she was English born. Leicester was not one to miss a trick and if a legitimate son was born, the groundwork was already laid and the base-born Robert would quickly be replaced. I remembered the angry conversation when he had shouted that Philip would no longer be his heir. He was now keeping to his threat.

~ Queen Elizabeth held no public celebration on her birthday, but her self appointed Protestant champion, Sir Henry Lee, exerted himself to make her Accession Day on November l7th (the date Doctor Dee had chosen as the most propitious) a public spectacle to outshine any Catholic feast and set Elizabeth up as a Virgin to outdo Mary. 'Vivat Eliza for an Ave Mary' as he wrote and I set to music in my 'Second Book of Songs'. Master Philip, Sir Henry, Masters Greville and Dyer laboured for weeks, choosing a theme for the entertainment, writing the words and devising splendid and unusual costumes. I, naturally, was in demand to compose the music. When the day came, I saw Queen Elizabeth for the first time, seated on high, surrounded by fawning courtiers, dressed in white and gold with flashing jewels, a huge red wig atop, a great ruff and golden lace collar outlining her head like a halo, and paint so thick on her face that her true features could hardly be distinguished. I recalled what Father Campion had taught me of the Greek actors with their masks and buskins and realised this exaggerated dress was necessary for the general sort who had paid their threepences to get a good view of their monarch in the Whitehall Tiltyard. What the real Elizabeth was like I had yet to learn. Christmas was spent at Wilton, now the home of the sixteen year old bride of the old Earl of Pembroke. She who had been the second Lady Mary Sidney was wild for company and so regretted having missed the Tilts that Master Philip described them for her in a longrunning story, later published as 'The Countess of Pembroke's Arcadia'. She was a sweet lady to me, only a little older than myself, and she loved to dance to my music and sing my songs in a small, true voice. I would have played for her until I dropped and, under her influence, I came out of my shell and began to feel young rather than ageless. We acted out a Court of Love. I was the humble troubadour, while Master Philip wrote poems to Mira, Fulke Greville to Myra and Edward Dyer to Amaryllis. All was laughter, joy and the vying of lively minds. Our charming hostess cast her spell over us all. I brought a smile to her lips with my 'Frog Galliard', mocking the pock-marked Prince of Anjou, who was courting the Queen. Master Philip and I stayed on as long as we could, in spite of the old Earl's grumpiness, but we were required back at Court for Twelfth Night. Though the Queen had shown Master Sidney no favour since his return from Europe and wished to hear nothing from him of a Protestant Alliance, neither could she bear any of her young men to desert her court.

35

Despite tears from the little Countess,and our own unwillingness, we were obliged to leave her lonely. The Earl of Leicester soon set his nephew the task of preparing another entertainment for the Queen, who was to visit Wanstead on her Summer Progress. The play was to be called 'The Lady of the May' and no expense was spared of mind or money to make it an occasion to bring Elizabeth pleasure and the Earl favour (his wife having been sent north to the Essex home at Chartley.) I became closely involved with the rehearsals, never having seen a play before, so much so that I soon had every role by heart. May came and we repaired to Wanstead. The early summer weather was warm and nothing marred the outdoor entertainment, where the Queen was pleased to interact with the characters in the play. I was delighted that she did not choose the Leicester figure to carry off the lady. His obsequious yet familiar manner disgusted me, knowing that he had two wives and a child to conceal from his sovereign. She praised my music and seemed genuinely happy in simple country surroundings. Her face was unpainted in the mornings and her dress unaffected. I heard her say to Master Philip, as I sat at her feet on the grass, quietly playing my lute, “What a delight to cast off the trappings of state and be myself. I swear I could live happily as a milkmaid, breathing this pure country air. How cruel is fate when an accident of birth can change a life!” She was a different person from the idol displayed at the Whitehall Tiltyard. Her little dog yapped about her petticoats and she frolicked with him blithely, reminding me of none so much as little Lady Pembroke. And, indeed, the resemblance was now striking. A sudden thought came to me, 'Born in sorrow and violence and destined to live without love.' That night the story told me by old Thomas Heywood, which I had thought forgotten, resolved itself into a dream, or, rather, a repeated nightmare.

~ You know, Rob, it felt strange to feel pity for the Queen of England. To be a living icon seemed a sad fate. To hold the Church of Rome at bay so that her advisers and new nobles might keep their lands and houses, stolen, like Wilton, from the abbeys in Cromwell's time, was much for a single, weak woman to maintain. No wonder, when she showed the slightest sign of illness, the whole Council panicked and sent for her 'best friend', Leicester, to sit up with her all night and give her strength to carry on. Robert Dudley, that arch deceiver! I heard Master Philip say something about 'our safety hanging on so frail a thread' and it was true enough. Only the Queen's life could stave off civil war. It must have been bitter to realise that when she, the woman, looked for love, all she could find, as the Queen, was greed and self interest. She cultivated her people and believed that, at least, their love was genuine. When young Essex shattered that illusion, his death warrant was early signed. In June Master Greville went with Sir Francis Walsingham for discussions with William of Orange. It was almost arranged that Master Philip should take troops to join his friend, Prince Casimir, against Spain in the Netherlands and he travelled to Audley End,where the Queen was on progress, hoping to receive his commission from her hands, but,as was her wont, she changed her mind.

36

Wanstead, that September, saw a new secret wedding ceremony, as old Sir Francis Knollys was determined that his daughter should be so firmly tied to Leicester that nothing should undo this knot. The Earl of Pembroke was a witness and told his wife that the bride wore a loose gown, eyeing her angrily because she, as yet, showed no sign of carrying a child. The Queen now gave the court cause for worry with a raging toothache, and Master Philip's uncle, the Earl of Sussex, who had been generous with money to enable him to keep me, 'the poor stranger musician', in his employ, was heard to pray, “God, shortly give her perfect health, for with her good estate we all breathe and live, and without her we all stifle and perish,”which would indeed have been the case should Mary of Scotland have escaped from her prison and been helped to the throne. I had hardly been free from the John Heywood nightmare since I saw the Queen, so, when I was sent to fetch Doctor Dee to court to advise about the toothache (but I think for a meeting with my master and his friends), I determined to consult him on my own account. I took care to leave my lute behind, as I was still not wholly convinced that it had played no part in my painful 'seeing' of William of Orange. The schoolroom into which I was shown, now in full daylight, displayed a range of what I supposed to be navigational instruments - a strange globe made of metal rings,, a stone miraculously floating on a large bowl of water, a sextant, an hourglass and innumerable books, maps and charts. A splendid model ship, fully rigged, hung from the highest beam. When I had delivered the summons to Doctor Dee, I dared put my case to him. “I can give you what little time it takes my wife to put together the few things I shall need at court. A recurring nightmare, you say. Tell me how it begins.” “Sir, it is a most happy beginning and the contrast between that and the ending holds the horror of the dream. A great concourse of richly dressed nobles, speaking English and French, are dining in a magnificent hall whose walls are hung with cloth of gold, the seams encrusted with precious stones, yet this is nothing to the splendid attire of the two kings who sit carousing together at the head of the table. The tall, dark one with the devilish look is clad in red velvet and cloth of gold, and the broad fair one with the open face wears a coat smothered with gold braid, pearls and numerous gems. When the banquet is over, a group of masquers enter, four in crimson, seven in gold with curious masks. Each English lady dances with a French nobleman.....” “I remember hearing tell of this scene. It was at Calais,” interrupted Doctor Dee, “but I find nothing nightmarish here.” “Sir, it will come..... The fair king snatches the mask from the face of one of the ladies, who, among many finer jewels wears a pearl necklace with a jewelled letter B as a pendant. She has a long, graceful neck and fine black eyes, yet I would not call her beautiful. The dark king bows low over her hand and dances with her for the rest of the evening, while the fair king sits back and drinks himself into a stupor. The dark pair retire to the window seat from time to time and the lady appears to plead with her partner of the dance, who shakes his head. Last of all, before the revels are over, that king leans forward and whispers urgently in her ear.”

37

“Come, boy, we have not all the time in the world. I do not linger here to watch a masque but to hear a nightmare.” “The worst begins here, sir, out in the dark, cobbled streets with rain blowing in the wind. Heads down, wrapped in dark cloaks, a man and a woman hurry as if the devil were at their heels, little knowing he awaits them in a warm, firelit room. 'Oh, brother, I am afraid. Let us return to our lodging.' But the man tells her there is too much at stake to falter now. Their knock is quickly answered. They climb the stairs and are admitted to a bedchamber where the dark king with the satyr's face sits, wrapped in his furred bed gown by the crackling fire. “We do not require your brother's presence,” pronounces the king, haughtily waving away the young noble and the deeply obeisant attendant. Stripped of her wet, black cloak, I see it is the dark lady of the dance. She flings herself at the king's feet, begging him in impassioned tones to support her marriage. He replies that to accede would put him in jeopardy with his enemies and this he may not risk. “However,” he adds with a sinister smile, “we have thought of a sure way to expedite your wedding.” And, as the lady looks up at him in anticipation and gratitude, he pushes her violently, so that I hear her head crack on the floor. He tosses her golden skirt over her face and, naked beneath his rich gown, he flings himself upon her, entering her fainting body with the same battle lust as if he held a sword thirsty for blood. Each word emphasising a vicious thrust, he rasps, “What your fat monarch has been unable to achieve in seven years, we can accomplish in as many seconds. How like you that?” And he leaves her, choking and fighting for breath on the crimson carpet. “Now,” he continues, wrapping his furred gown around him, “it is for you to deceive your king into thinking he is a father at last. Oh, yes, there will be a child.We have willed it. And pray to your Lutheran god that it is not a girl.” And his diabolical countenance sets into lines of evil mischief. Unmoved by her racking sobs, he gestures to her to resume her cloak and remove herself from his presence. His triumphant laughter follows her as she blindly stumbles down the stairway..... “Sir,I have seen the animals mate, but, though they are urgent, they are not cruel. When this desecration is acted out repeatedly in my dreams, I feel that I am defiled by witnessing the evil in man. I struggle to wake before the end, I fight against sleep, but it is of no avail. I beg you, help me rid myself of this curse.” “Some other told you of these events?” asked Doctor Dee. “A very old man in Louvain. But he did not describe it in detail. It must be of my own invention. Yet it seems so real.” “When did the dreams first trouble you?” “It was after 'The Lady of the May' was performed at Wanstead. When I began to feel pity for the Queen.....” And my voice trailed away miserably.

38

“If your head was full of acting, that is why your nightmare unfolds as a play. It is strange, for to my own knowledge some parts of what you have told me are true. It is a most dangerous story. That old man knew it and, wishing to unburden himself before he died, passed it on to you. Now you, who are young and vulnerable, must pass it to me, for I have much experience of good and evil and it will not damage me as it has hurt you.” He pulled me round to face him and, holding both my hands in a firm grasp, gazed into my eyes with such intensity that, as I felt a warm current course up my arms and through my body, I seemed to float, as when playing my Orpheus music...I came to earth, feeling light and free, to hear Doctor Dee's voice saying, “Now your dream has passed to me and, as long as I live, it will torment you no more.” (I knew the very day he died, Rob, because the dream returned, though it had no power to distress me then, being, by that time, wise in the wicked ways of the world.) On the river, having urged the boatman to make up for lost time, Doctor Dee said, thoughtfully, “You have been mixing too little with young ones of your own age, lasses as well as lads. We must remedy that lack.”

~ All the time the Queen was on progress, there was worry that the adventurer, Thomas Stukeley, with whom Sir Henry Sidney had at one time been on good terms, was preparing a Spanish fleet to attack Ireland. Fortunately, it came to nothing but the anxiety and lack of trust shown by the Queen and Council were the last straw for Sir Henry, who retired as Lord Deputy in a sad state of ill health and straitened circumstances. Master Robert Sidney had come down from Oxford and it was his turn to embark on a Grand Tour, by no means as extravagant as his brother's. Remembering my earlier experience as his whipping boy, my feelings were mixed when I was instructed to accompany him. The Queen entertained Prince Casimir in January, 1579. He had come across from Ghent to beg her help against Spain in the Netherlands. Master Hubert Languet, a great man for the new religion, who had been Master Philip's mentor since his first visit to Europe, was entertained at Penshurst and, in February, accompanied Master Robert and his small party to Flushing. As he was extremely strict, we were glad soon to escape with a less vigilant tutor. You may imagine, Rob, how a pair of sixteen year olds, on a loose rein, drank and wenched their way across Germany. I began to appreciate what Doctor Dee had meant when he said I needed the company of lasses. Serving maids were always kind to me - I spoke their language - but, though he boasted of his conquests, Master Robert wore a sheepish look. He was very touchy, the more since his German was poor, and his hand went to his sword too often for our safety. Luckily, I could still use my ability to stare folks down and so avoid conflict. Also, I could calm an inn full of quarrellers through my playing, which earned me many an extra tankard from the landlord. Master Philip's letters to his brother were full of admonitions to economise. His own debts were mounting and he had to go, cap in hand, to Lord Burghley and settle for one hundred

39

pounds a year in fines taken from Catholics, saying, 'Need obeys no laws and forgets blushing', which was needless advice for young Robert, who never blushed to demand a 'loan' from his lutenist, who had means to earn a coin or two. The 'Frog Prince' paid a secret visit to the Queen, his agent, Simier, having told her of Leicester's marriage, which put Sweet Robin in great disfavour. Master Philip wrote a frank letter advising against the French union and he too was dismissed the Court. He wrote to his brother from Wilton 'as one that for myself have given over the delight in the world.' We could not think what had caused his melancholy, as he was usually at his most happy when in the Countess of Pembroke's company. Master Robert tried my patience almost beyond bearing. Despite his airs, he continually sought my company and it was hard to rid myself of him. Have you noticed, Rob, how people you actively dislike seem to take to you, just as a cat will invade your lap, delighting that you cannot bear its touch? The last straw came when he confided, “Johnny, (he refused to change to John) you know that ring with the Sidney crest my father gave me on parting? You refused a loan and the ring had to settle a gambling debt, which I was honour bound to pay. My father is sure to miss it, so I shall say you stole it. That's the best solution and it can't matter to you one way or the other. It's a well known fact that all Irishmen are thieves.” I was dumbstruck at this turn of events. Fixing on his proud back as he strutted away a look I wished could kill or, at least, turn him to stone, I walked off to pack my bundle and that was the last I saw of Master Robert for some time.

~ You will know, Rob, how I made my way back to London A lutenist has his passport at his fingertips. I could not go to Wilton in case news of my defection had gone before me. In any case, I had no money to hire a horse and it was too far to walk. The late autumn weather was unusually fine, so I slept rough for a while to the detriment of my already worn Sidney livery. The days were spent playing in pot-houses and the nights entertaining the clients of Paris Gardens where I saw many well known faces. As the nights got colder, one of the girls would find me a corner to sleep, for which I was grateful. At Christmas, I longed for Wilton but, though I had a little money now, I was ashamed to present myself like Lazarus at Dives' gate. So the new year of 1580 began. I managed to buy myself some less conspicuous clothes and covered over the coat of arms on my lute case. My Orpheus book I wrapped in my old livery which none was likely to purloin. The friendly wench in whose room I kept my property was ever on the look out for a better place for me and one day she came smiling to me with good news. “I heard Master Henry Unton, one of my best gentlemen, tell a friend that he was to be married soon but that his lutenist had been stolen from him, leaving him little time to find a replacement to join his consort. Those were his very words. Don't he talk grand, Johnny?

40

What's a consort? Oh, never mind now. I'll take you along and tell him you are just the man he is looking for.” That is how I came to have my portrait painted and was part of the life story of Sir Henry Unton which Lady Unton commissioned after his untimely death. Only I was not wearing black at his wedding but a suit the bridegroom provided for me and I was not balding at seventeen, as in the picture, though I admit to a high forehead, which Father Campion once told me was a sign of intelligence. The ass of a dauber painted me as I was in my thirties when I composed and played funeral music for a man who was one of the best of my masters and whose loss I truly mourned. A guest who wandered in late at the wedding feast shocked me by his untoward appearance. Pale and thin with haunted eyes, I at first failed to recognise Master Philip, who seemed the wraith of his former self. The guests crowded round to welcome him. “Where have you been hiding yourself, Philip?” “Is it true your sister's with child at last? Old Pembroke will be like a dog with two tails.” “Of course, you have a new cousin too, so Leicester is cock-a-hoop, if not the Queen.” “What about the latest poem dedicated to you, Philip? Who's this Immerito who wrote it? The whole Court, including the Queen, is puzzling over the identity of the characters in 'The Shepherds' Calendar', it's quite the fashionable new game.” Master Philip held his hands to his ears and tried to smile but it was a half-hearted twitch of the lips and his eyes retained their hopeless expression. Later, he noticed me and expressed surprise. I thought it best to tell him the whole story. He answered me abstractedly, “I have heard nothing of Robert for some time. I am sure he has thought better of his threat. If not, I shall take steps to have the ring returned. We must allow nothing to distress our parents, my father at Ludlow and my mother at Penshurst and both in poor health.” And he brushed his thin hand across his eyes. He took me with him to Leicester House, so that I no longer feared the heavy hand of a catchpoll on my shoulder or the rough voice, charging me as a common vagrant. I put on my Sidney livery again, Master Philip not noticing its worn state, but now that I felt myself home once more, I would have gladly gone in rags and tatters. It worried me to watch my master pushing his food away from him and to listen night after night to his footsteps pacing the bedchamber floor. His friends gathered round him, Master Dyer, Master Greville and Sir Henry Lee, sometimes even the hanger-on, Spenser. None of them appeared to know what had caused the sad change in Master Philip's mien. There seemed to be some mystery about 'The Shepherds' Calendar which Sir Henry Lee, at fifty the senior member of the group, appeared to understand best. As so much curiosity had been aroused about the identity of the characters in the poem, it was decided that Edmund Spenser, who fancied himself as a poet, should admit authorship and that the Sidney circle should take on the names of the other characters. The Countess of Pembroke was the obvious choice for Rosalind and I was ordered to take on the role of Cuddie, which none other would accept as it meant 'donkey'. It was Spenser who made the suggestion and Master Philip could see that I was mortally offended. He mollified me by saying that it was a word taken from the Irish 'cuid oidhche', meaning one who gives his lord an evening's entertainment, which was exactly my case.

41

Apart from this annoyance, I took little notice of this affair. My mind was filled with plans for returning Master Philip to health through my music. When I saw him most melancholy, I played him the Orpheus music that lifted me out of this world, but now I concentrated on keeping my feet on the ground and raising my master above his sorrows. In time, though very gradually, I saw a real smile return to his countenance, the night time pacing grew less and meals became more than a pretence at eating. The group of friends congratulated me on my success. Later, Master Philip wrote a private poem about me, for he swore I had saved him from self murder, but there was a sting in its tail and, later, when Thomas Ravenscroft was bothering me for a poem for his 'Pammelia', I gave it to him. Now thanked be the great God Pan, Which thus preserves my loved life, And thanked be I that keep a man Who endeth hath this bloody strife. For if my man must praises have, What then must I that keep the knave? I did not care for the last couplet but I was glad that Master Philip's sense of humour was returning with his improved health. Once more, we were at Wilton, where the little Countess was slowly recovering from the birth of her child. That spring, she too was melancholy as I had never seen her and for her also I played with all my heart and soul to promote her well-being. An angry message summoned us before long to Leicester House, where the Earl had found passages in 'The Shepherds' Calendar', which he deemed insulting both to himself and his Countess. Spenser was packed off in disgrace to Ireland, which, though I assured him it was the most beautiful country in the world, he regarded as exile among savages. I too was exiled, but most willingly, to France to be servant to the new Ambassador, Sir Henry Cobham. I felt sure there would be much to learn of music there and I was not afraid to leave Master Philip, now well on the way to recovery, continuing the 'Arcadia' and working on an 'Apology for Poetry'. We all thought it pity that the Queen would give him no opportunity to use his diplomatic talents and he still remained her mere Cup Bearer at a salary of only thirty pounds a year.

~ Do not think that I ever forgot my true master, Edmund Campion. Each time I lifted the lid of the red, leather case and took out my lute, gloating over the signature of Laux Maler, I thought of his generosity. Whenever I opened my Orpheus book, I remembered it was through him it had come into my possession. Father Campion had said in Prague that I was a pupil he would not forget. Had I done enough in the eight years since we parted in Ireland to make him proud of me? He had told me to obey my masters, as he himself did, yet I had often taken my orders in a grudging spirit and had wished that I had not to be at the beck and call of others. I had worked hard at my music, but selfishly, for that was my greatest pleasure in the world. But I had often let my reading go by the board. Why had I let slip the opportunity

42

of learning Greek? True, I had learned Spanish and picked up a useful amount of German but that came easily. I made up my mind to apply myself to French and widen my musical horizons by learning as much as I could of the Pleiade of whom I had heard Master Philip and his friends speak with admiration. My life so far had enabled me to mix with poets and thinkers and I had kept my ears open in palaces and pothouses, where my playing made me equally welcome. My greatest good fortune was the start in education I had received from my true master, so freely devoted to the pursuit of perfection. I could never thank him enough for the love of learning he had instilled in me. Religion was a subject on which I was still unclear. It was hard to reconcile the old religion of my true master with the reformed beliefs of Philip Sidney and his group. I regretted the division in the Church, which seemed certain to involve us all in war, yet I was convinced that each man had the right to his own faith. If only all religions might live together in harmony like the animals in the Orpheus picture. Suddenly, it came to me. Orpheus had achieved that concord through his music. Was it too much to hope that I one day might do the same? That was an ambition for the future of which my true master would certainly approve.

~ Once in the English Embassy in Paris, this dream began to fade. I was constantly sent on messages so that my most urgent need was to become fluent in French. The music most in request was for dancing and I wrote galliards and pavanes for each new visitor with never the chance to practise on my own. I had hoped too that in a Catholic governed country I might find news of Father Campion. However, I learned that the English College had been moved to Rheims, the stronghold of the Guise family, England's worst enemy, not counting Spain, so I was hardly likely to be sent on an errand in that vicinity. I did the next best thing and made friends with some Catholic musicians who had found England too hot for them. They were able to inform me that my true master and another Jesuit priest, Father Parsons, had left for England as missionaries. In Prague, his fellow Jesuits had painted a wreath of roses and lilies above Father Campion's bed, as a sign of martyrdom, they said, and the English Catholics found this a great matter for satisfaction. It plunged me into despair to think of my true master in such danger. I became acquainted with an English priest, Father Smith, who took me to mass in Notre Dame Cathedral. The droning in Latin, the tinkling of bells and the wafts of incense affected me little but I was truly fascinated by the magnificent rose window, as though the lovely rose on my lute were magnified a thousand fold and illuminated with the rainbow colours of my reveries. Saint Paul's, where I had been to worship with Master Sidney, was drab by comparison, and, as today, folks gathered there just for the exchange of news. They told me that the great steeple had been struck by lightning the year before my birth and never replaced. Indeed, it is only in the last year or so that the proper repair of the damage has been discussed. I asked myself what kind of religion was it that could allow the house of God to fall into such a state, far less smash and tear down all objects of beauty from the past. As I travelled about the country, I saw signs of the wars of religion everywhere in the uncultivated fields and ruined peasant dwellings. It was obvious that it was the poorest of

43

the poor who suffered most from civil war. It seemed to me that while their 'betters' quarrelled over the correct way to worship God, the Devil had stepped in to hold sway. I found myself hankering after the Greek Gods, each compact of good and evil, rather than this fatal opposition of the Trinity and the Prince of Darkness. It was all a great puzzle.

~ My writing was interrupted by a visitor I hardly expected to see in my little room, the Dean of Saint Paul's, no less. Strange that I was writing about Powles not long before his knock came at my door. But I am used to these coincidences in life, if that is what they are. I had known John Donne from 1589 when he was a boy of seventeen and none was more surprised than I when old Jamie persuaded him into the Anglican church. John's mother was the youngest daughter of John Heywood, and he started life as a Catholic in the dangerous days. Indeed his poor young brother was sent to prison for sheltering a Catholic priest and died there. Ah well, we all have to compromise in the end. Needs must when the devil drives. To round off the workings of chance, Doctor Donne (come on a sick visit to Doctor Dowland) had been at Chelsea settling his family at Sir John Danvers' house and who should he be but the brother of that little imp, Henry Danvers, now the grave Earl of Danby. We recalled how Henry and his brother, Charles, had to take refuge in France after killing Henry Long in some young men's quarrel. All forgotten now and poor Charles executed for his part in the Essex rebellion. We might have reminisced longer but John Donne had come up on Church business (his parish of Saint Dunstan's in the West demands much care) and he had to leave me, promising a further visit. He had taken his family to Chelsea to keep clear of the plague. As for me, whether the stone or the plague take me, it is all one.

~

44

CHAPTER FIVE Between the denunciations of my masters at the Embassy, to whom Father Campion was a traitor come to England to destroy the Queen, the safeguard of their property, and the excitement and admiration of my 'Papist' friends, who described his fearless journeyings, giving the comfort of confession and the Mass to those long denied them, always just escaping the hounding of Burghley's and Walsingham's spies, I hardly knew what to believe. Neither description fitted the man I knew. I was the more confused because I heard Philip Sidney being praised by one party, denounced by the other for sitting on a Parliamentary Committee for legalising the execution of Jesuits, which might lead to the death of his friend and my true master. All that summer of 1581, I was on tenterhooks as conflicting rumours spread. A document they called 'Campion's Brag' was published. My true master a braggart? The Catholic hero seemed to resemble him no more than the Catholic villain reviled at the Embassy. What was truth if one man could contain two opposites? I closed my ears to both descriptions and remembered only the good man I knew, who had transformed my life with his benevolence. But still I held my tongue. At last, came the dread news that Father Campion had been betrayed and captured. They took him to London through jeering crowds, his elbows tied behind him, his hands in front, his feet strapped under the belly of the nag that bore him. They placed a paper in his hat, saying 'Campion, the seditious Jesuit' and all the way the people pelted him with refuse and shouted maledictions. While my true master was free, I had played my Orpheus music with the intention of ensuring his safety, now my efforts were redoubled. At the Embassy there was rejoicing that he had been confined in the worst cell in the Tower, 'Little Ease', where he crouched in the dark for four days, deprived of food and water, unable to stand or lie full length. I denied myself food and rest also, hoping that by sharing it I might lessen future torment. I might not duplicate the agony of the rack, so cursed the rackmaster who threatened to add a foot to the height of any 'Papist priest'. Crazed with anger and helplessness, even my vivid imagination could not put me in Father Campion's shoes. Now the worst for me came to pass. When I placed my trembling fingers on my lute, I plucked only discord from its strings. For the first time in my life, just as my need was greatest, my music failed me. I tried to pray but all my mind held was confusion. I found myself cursing the God who had brought my true master to such a perilous state. Feeling my brain about to burst with hopelessness, hardly knowing where my feet took me, I found myself at the lodging of Father Smith. He took one look at me and put me into his own bed where I fell into a high fever, tossing and turning, my head on fire, my lips parched, every limb crying out in pain as if I had indeed been on the rack. When, at last, consciousness failed, I could hear a strange, high voice, screeching out all the filth about Leicester I had heard from John Hues and others; about Lady Sheffield's child by Dudley; how he succeeded in poisoning her husband; how he attempted to poison her. I pleaded with the voice to cease but it went inexorably on until, in a brilliant explosion of light, followed by the sharp sound of tapping, 'sca, sca, sca, sca', I began to 'see' in a more dreadful way than ever before.

45

I do not know, Rob, if I can make you share my helpless isolation. I was held in mid air, looking down on a great holiday crowd of folk, agog with excitement and expectation. But why did a deadly pall of silence envelop the scene? It was as though the whole world had slowed almost to a standstill and, to me even more harrowing, was the complete lack of colour - all was grey and shadowy, adding to my foreboding. I could pick out in the stands some of the great ones for whom I had played in the past. The ghastly quiet still held. The last sound I had heard was the tapping (from the blood pounding in my temples or from the workmen, by now noiselessly and at the last moment strengthening the sca - scaffold, raised high above the eerily speechless throng, on it a newly built gallows?) A deeper stillness fell upon the phantom mob and all movement dragged to a less than funeral pace. Into sight, and in endless time, or so it seemed, came a frightened horse, whipped in slow silence by its rider, hauling behind, through the filth and mire, an inert figure lashed to a hurdle. The dark robe and face were disfigured with smears of rotting refuse and vile excrement and I sensed, rather than perceived, that it was the face and form of my true master. The lips of the rider mouthed the words, 'Behold the traitor, Campion', and the crowd took up the silent cry. Men standing around a fire,not too near the scaffold or the stands, stirred it into high slowflickering flames. The sluggish throng moved back from the heat, craning their necks and ever gaping their mouths in muted execrations. Unpinioned, after its long martyrdom from Tower to Tyburn, Father Campion's broken body lay motionless until they lifted him roughly, yet laggardly to his feet and, with leaden tread, dragged him up the scaffold steps. He made a brave attempt to bless the hangman but could not raise his stiffened arm. Three great ones stood at the steps in the vain hope that my true master would perjure himself for a last minute pardon. They had a clear view and so, alas, had I as, in a long drawn out movement, the hangman placed the noose over my true master's head. The passive body fell..fell..fell, the deceleration of my vision prolonging the agony, until, close to the scaffold, a merciful hand motioned the murderer to pull on the victim's legs and end the protracted torment. So Father Campion felt no shame as they stripped off his robe and was spared the intended anguish as they slowly hacked off his manhood, slashed open his belly and tossed his drawn entrails onto the soundless blaze. Little it mattered to him that they lingered over quartering the remains from which the soul had fled. But, watching, unable to escape, my coward's body cringed from his unfelt pain. He was beyond earthly cares and I, myself, falling, falling into a black pit.....

~ How long I remained in Limbo I cannot tell. I had no wish to live but, having cursed God, I must have been afraid to die. The ghostly tapping came once more to plague me. I opened my unwilling eyes to find my chattering teeth knocking against a cup held to my lips.

46

“Scamp that you are, John, to give us such a scare,” scolded the priest, Smith, though his eyes were kind. “You have been raving in fever and then seemed to fall into a deathlike trance. If we had money we would have sent for a doctor.” I was too weak to thank him for not so doing. Father Campion had always advocated natural medicines and mistrusted bleeding, purging and such severe remedies, which, he said, only further enfeebled the patient. We used to go out into the country to gather herbs - oh, the past tense, so final now! Why did he come to England? Why choose to die? I had tormented myself because my Orpheus music, which I felt sure had helped Master Philip, had done nothing for my true master. Was his desire for martyrdom greater than my desire to save him? Was that why my lute became silent? Or had I suffered from the sin of pride in thinking that a mere lad could alter God's will? Gradually, with Father Smith's help, I convinced myself that what my true master would wish was for me to live my life to the full and put aside my grief in the effort to make him proud of my achievements, as I had vowed to do when he was alive. After starving myself before and during my unconscious state, my stomach was sadly disordered. Father Smith must have gone without himself to feed me broths and possets and gradually tempt back my appetite with small amounts of nourishing food. I think his physical administrations did me more good than his spiritual advice for I did not confess to him my blasphemy. I was sadly confused between God and the Devil and hoped that it was the latter I had cursed. Another recusant friend, Thomas Morgan, was porter at the Embassy and, one day, brought me my lute and my Orpheus book. It was as though I was beginning to learn to play all over again, but, gradually, as I became stronger, my fingers regained their skill. Morris saw that my illness came to the ears of the Ambassador's secretary and, when I was at last able to present myself at my place of work, my haggard looks went some way to excuse my disappearance and I was granted leave of absence until my health recovered. I had some wages due me and Thomas Morris, a good musician, as rootless as I, decided to take what the French call 'English leave' and join me on a pilgrimage to Rheims, where Father Allen's English College was now housed.

~ We had an even more ambitious plan, intending to go on foot from the College to Rome, as once did Father Campion. Indeed, we managed to limp from Paris to Rheims, by which time I realised that I was not yet fit for such a journey and, when we called on Father Allen, he was horrified at the idea and absolved us from our vow. He had with him the Jesuit missionary, Jasper Heywood, who was pleased to hear of my visits to his old father in Louvain but told me sadly of his death. Both gave me news of my true master. Elizabeth and Leicester had interviewed him privately and promised him preferment if he would attend only one Anglican service. Anjou, at tennis, had been begged to intervene on his fellow religionist's behalf but had turned to his game with the one word, “Play.” As I had 'seen', my true master might have been pardoned on the very sca..scaffold, had he wished. Father Allen told us that his steadfastness would do more than an army to advance the Catholic cause in England. He took it for granted that I was of their religion.

47

Rheims was full of soldiers and I even heard Spanish spoken, as the Guises, whose stronghold it was, had allied themselves with Philip 11. We only stayed there long enough to obtain letters of safe conduct and a list of places where we might find a welcome en route for Rome. When Thomas unthinkingly called me 'Dolman', a nickname my Catholic friends had devised to bring a smile to my lips when I was in the dumps after my illness, Father Allen's secretary took it down in all seriousness, wrote it on my letter of introduction and also, I believe in the College Diary. My skill on the lute was rapidly returning and Thomas had a singing voice which had ensured him a place in the choir of the Queen's Chapel Royal, so we were both advised that His Holiness the Pope (in England referred to as the Bishop of Rome) and the English College would be glad to employ two such musicians. We were even given journey money and plain serviceable suits of clothes to replace our Embassy livery, as well as horses which, we were told, we might leave at the Roman College when our need was over. We were advised by the Secretary to follow the trade route from Troyes to Lyons. On my earlier travels alone I had learned to avoid thievish forests where beggars and bandits might lurk. The late religious wars had left many freebooters and homeless folk wandering the roads. Thomas and I both carried wicked looking knives bought to cut the hard bread with which (as well as cheese and wine) we provided ourselves in case there was no food for us at wayside inns. In daylight, I could use my 'evil eye', but, at night, when we slept with all our belongings as a pillow, it was well to have a large knife to flash, hoping its use would not prove necessary. Whenever possible, we joined a party of merchants and were careful to work ourselves to the middle of the train. We tried to keep to paved roads, though this was not good for the horses' hooves. When we were lucky enough to find a farrier, I would remind Thomas of the story Iamblichus told of Pythagoras in the blacksmith's forge, discovering, through the hammering on the anvil, the science of harmony. As we rode along, we had many a discussion on the theory of music, but it was not good to become deeply absorbed, since we never knew what danger awaited us round a bend in the road or might pursue us as daylight failed. Before long we left behind the Cathedral at Troyes, the University of Dijon and soon reached Lyons, where, as usual, we played and sang for our suppers at the most prosperous looking hostelry we could light upon. A young fellow with a seafaring look eyed us curiously and, at last, addressed us. “You English?” he asked, and when we denied this, saying proudly we were Welsh and Irish, his dark eyes flashed with pleasure. “By all that's holy, I'm a Cornishman, Digory Piper, at your service. As we're all Celts, let's swear blood brotherhood and drink damnation to the English!” In no time at all, we were fast friends. Digory was taking goods by horse-drawn barge from Lyons to Avignon so offered us places for ourselves and our tired horses. We accepted gratefully and spent the next twenty-four hours lounging, sleeping, eating, drinking and exchanging tall tales of which Digory's were by far the best. Like all Westcountrymen, he was something of a pirate, but this time he had a legitimate cargo of finished goods for Genoa and intended to return with Italian silk to be made up in Lyons. “However,” he confided, “I don't mind telling you that I have an extra cargo in mind. I have instructions from old Dominus Factotum (that's the Earl of Leicester to you) to bring

48

back some Neapolitan horses to raise his stock with the Queen.” We laughed politely at his play on words and asked how he proposed to get out of Spanish Naples with contraband horses. “Ask no questions,” he grinned, a finger beside his nose. “Sweet Robin knows the man for the job and, when I pull it off, with my reward and the money I have laid by, I shall buy my own ship and farewell to old tubs like the one that awaits us at Marseilles.” It must have been a successful piece of smuggling, as the next time I heard of Digory Piper he was captain of his own ship, the 'Sweepstake'. He was a good friend to us, for, when we reached Marseilles, he offered us berths on his 'old tub'. First, we helped him round up his crew, who had taken advantage of their captain's absence to have a high old time in a port that knew well how to cater for the lowest tastes of sailors of all nations. We helped drag the men on board, dowsed them with sea water, and Digory set about the most recalcitrant with a rope's end. “When they're thoroughly sobered up, you give them some sweet music to calm the beast in them. Nothing keeps a ship's crew happier than a bit of song and dance. I'll be like Francis Drake, who always has musicians on board, but we'll do without the psalms and sermons, eh, lads? I don't suppose I'll sail round the world and make a fortune, though I wish I'd had a penny or two to invest with him. Ah,well, it takes money to make money.” Thus I wrote and played dance music for our new friend and his crew and Thomas sang sea songs with the sailors and their captain joining less tunefully in the refrains. We had to produce a clean bill of health to be allowed ashore at Genoa but Digory saw to that. His business finished, we sailed along the Italian coast to Ostia, fortunately avoiding the attentions of Barbary pirates. “Sure you won't come with us to Naples?” he pleaded. “You're a useful pair of lads and I'll be more than sorry to lose my new blood brothers.” We parted with profuse thanks on both sides and he would accept no payment but a copy of the galliard I had written for him. Bless his heart, we had saved money through his hospitality and were able to stay at a decent inn on the way to Rome and even fit ourselves out with new clothes to replace our travel stained gear. With our sun- and wind-burnt skin we fancied we looked quite Italian. On arrival at the English College, we thought it best to say nothing of our unorthodox voyage, in case Digory's piratical intentions came to light. Our credentials underwent a suspicious enough examination as it was. It seemed that an English hack, Anthony Munday, had visited the College the previous year and had repaid the hospitality received there by returning to England with material for anti-Catholic pamphlets, one of them a scurrilous diatribe against Father Campion, which brought tears of anger and frustration to my eyes. I stayed with Thomas at the English College but not for long - there were too many rules and regulations for me. His voice was just what they needed in the choir but the lute was not regarded as a religious instrument and my chances of success there were less than my friend's. Fortune smiled on me, however, when I was introduced to a short, dark man some ten years my senior. This was Luca Marenzio (a name you know well) then Chapel Master

49

to the Cardinal d'Este of the family who protected Ariosto and Tasso. After hearing me play, he soon invited me to share his lodging. “Where did you learn to handle the lute in that way, Giovanni? Tell me the name of your teacher.” I told him that Edmund Campion had taught me for two years but that my real tutor on the lute was Don Luys Milan and I showed Luca my Orpheus book. “Gesu,” he breathed, “do you mean to tell me you learned for yourself from a book? You escaped having a teacher?! You are a natural lutenist! No wonder your playing is such as I have never heard. And who is this Luys Milan? More likely he was Luigi da Milano and Milan could not hold two such as Francesco and himself.” I had already learned that Italians thought themselves the best musicians in the world with some justification, so I merely asked who was Francesco? “Dio mio, the ignorance of you English! You have been playing me the music of Alberto da Ripa, who had to go abroad to find a patron (like your Don Luys, I expect) and you do not know the great works of Francesco da Milano, who played for Isabella d'Este at the court of Mantua. He was a true Orpheus and the notes of his lute could transform men from beasts to gods. Alas, he died before my birth. But we will show them that not all the great lutenists are dead, eh, Giovanni?” Of course, we did not converse in English but in a mixture of Latin, French and, at first, a sort of Spanish Italian. Whichever language came first to my tongue had to serve. But, when we played together, we soared above mere words, in a golden cloud, our faces glowing with the pleasure of shared power, as, fingers flying, heads nodding, we exchanged conspiratorial glances of sheer delight. This musical companionship, never to be experienced in later life, gave me an inspiration to be cherished constantly. Luca was eager to learn all the details of my life and, nothing loath, I confided everything, even telling him about 'The Shepherds' Calendar' and the role of Cuddie thrust upon me. Describing the second eclogue where Cuddie is depicted as a forward boy trying to outargue the wise old Thenot, I said I recognised a borrowing from Virgil and turned it back into Latin for Luca: Tho wouldest thou pype of Phyllis prayse; But Phyllis is mine for many dayes; ............................. Such an one shepeheards would make full fain: Such an one would make thee younge againe. “This Spenser had no right to call you stupid, Giovanni, for if your character, Cuddie, may keep Phyllis, then he has found the answer to the riddle of Menalcas, which scholars have been seeking since Virgil's time. Tonight, I will take you to a house where they are still arguing as to its meaning”, and he quoted the riddle, which I will translate: Answer me this - and Phyllis shall be yours alone. Where in the world do flowers grow with kings' names written on them?

50

I had to confess that I was not at all sure as to the identity of Phyllis as, in the Eclogues of Virgil, she seemed to take on different personae and I could not find her mentioned at all in Ovid's 'Metamorphoses'. “Aha, a scholar and a modest one,” exclaimed Luca. “Now dress yourself in your best, brush that curling, dark hair of yours, make yourself handsome, if you can, and, above all, do not forget your beautiful lute.” I was somewhat puzzled, as I had supposed our destination to be the haunt of scholars, who are not usually known for their fashionable appearance. When we arrived at an imposing house in an exclusive quarter of Rome, Luca knocked in a mysterious fashion, we were observed through a small opening, and finally admitted to a splendid room such as I had never seen, except perhaps in a dream. The walls were hung with costly material, the furnishings were exquisite in their taste and several choice ornaments were displayed. In the centre of this imposing salon was a richly carved table covered with musical instruments of every kind, music books and leather bound volumes in Latin and Italian which would not have disgraced the great libraries I had seen. Round the walls were seated gentlemen of fashion, making music, reading, conversing, all in an atmosphere of perfect ease, as delicious perfumes wafted through the air. A most beautiful lady of something less than middle age came forward to greet us and Luca introduced me formally, explaining that tonight we had come only to entertain the guests with our lute-playing and our exchange of views. We played duets and then solos and were politely applauded. I noticed from time to time one of the well-dressed gentlemen would slip from the room at the sound of a tinkling bell and I began to wonder what kind of studious gathering was this. When we joined in the conversation, Luca explained, “This youth is Giovanni Dolandi, as you will gather from his name, of serious bent, who has a question for you all. He wishes to know who is Phyllis. No, not the one we all know,” and he winked, “the Phyllis our Virgil wrote of. And speak in Latin, por favore, the poor lad has little Italian as yet.” I became hopelessly confused . Phyllis was a Thracian princess with a false lover, who, after her death was turned into an almond tree; she was the goddess Isis of Philae (the two words combined in one name); she was an invention of Theocritus, a shepherdess, as in Virgil, though his pastoral folk disguised real Romans of his day; the island of Samos where Pythagoras lived was called Phyllis, meaning 'leafy'. “What about Syphilis?” asked some wag, who was hastily shouted down with cries of “Not here!” “That will do for the time being, thank you , gentlemen,” said Luca and, bowing to the company, we took our leave. I was almost ashamed to voice what was in my mind, “Luca, surely that was not a ...bordello?” His reply came sharply, “Heaven forbid, Giovanni, you should use that word. That house is one of the few left in Rome, run by a lady of the highest culture to match the famous courtesans of the past like the renowned Tullia d'Aragona, whose honour your Alberto da Ripa was prepared to defend with his sword. It is a privilege to enter those portals and I beg you never to desecrate that mansion with that gross word, bordello. If our gracious hostess had heard that tipsy fool mention the title of Girolamo Frascatoro's poem, he would have been excluded for ever.”

51

“I don't understand why they grinned at first at the mention of Phyllis.” “You will, when you are better acquainted with the ladies of the house. They are all named after girls in Virgil's 'Eclogues' - Phyllis, Amaryllis, Thestylis, Nysa, Galatea and so on - a charming fancy.” We revisited that house of culture often and our lutes made us ever welcome. For a wager, I was able to satisfy Luca that, with my Orpheus music, I could match Francesco da Milano in charming my listeners into silence and inactivity. When I knew the 'shepherdesses' better, they thanked me for allowing them a rest from their pleasant exertions, while their 'shepherds' sat open-mouthed and transfixed as I played. My Italian rapidly improved under female tuition, no less than other skills for which Luca and I rewarded them with poems and music. His poems to Phyllis and Amaryllis were later translated by Thomas Watson, and, though my voice met with pitiful success, I sang them to Luca's settings at court and all over Europe. He even imitated Philip Sidney in singing of Astrophel and Stella. We also discussed with the 'shepherds' the riddle of Menalcas and found as many versions as we did with the name Phyllis. The general consensus was that flowers with kings' names written on them were the purple lilies that sprang up where the blood of Hyacinthus was shed and that the lines on each petal signified, as Ovid had it, the AI, AI of Phoebus' grief at his untimely death. Some thought the lines stood for Ajax, but Luca held out for the AL of Alexander, the greatest king of all, in whose widespread empire the lilies grew. How I enjoyed these leisurely, Roman discussions. I felt I should be able to set Spenser down a peg or two should I have the ill fortune to encounter him again. One night, as I was trying to follow the conversation, the name 'Unton', or something like it, emerged from a farrago of Italian. I motioned to Luca to listen for me and his expressive eyes told me to wait until we were outside to ask my questions. “They were speaking of an Eduardo Unton, who is in the hands of the Spanish Inquisition at Milan. Is he an English friend of yours?” I explained that his brother had been good to me and had given me employment at his wedding when I was penniless. “Then you must certainly repay his kindness,” urged Luca. “Much as I shall hate to lose you, I think you should return to your Embassy and seek to obtain his release while there is still time. We have reason to know that there is cruelty on both sides in these sad times of religious strife. It is fortunate that I have a friend who is shortly returning to Florence and you will be able to travel safely in his company.” I went to the English College to bid farewell to Thomas Morris, by now permanently established there, explaining that family troubles made it necessary for me to return home without delay. The priests gave me letters to deliver in England (which came to spymaster Walsingham's hands) and exacted a promise that I would return to Rome as soon as my affairs were settled. The hardest goodbyes were to Luca Marenzio, who had been such a friend to me. He wrote a letter recommending me as a musician fit for any prince's court and added a last instruction.

52

“However urgent your journey, Giovanni mio, you must pause at Bologna. First, I wish you to buy a second lute (the best lutes in the world are made there) and it is to be a gift in memory of our friendship.” Here he pressed a large sum of money into my unwilling hand. “I will take no denial, for such a gift gives me pleasure and will dull the pain of our parting. Second, you must not leave Bologna without visiting Alfonso Ferrabosco, who used to play at the court of your Queen.” He introduced me to Signor Vincente Galilei, who was to be my travelling companion, and embracing, Italian fashion, with tears in our eyes, we parted, never realising that this was to be our last meeting. Signor Galilei was a man of great learning,himself a lutenist, who had not long published a 'Dialogue between Ancient and Modern Music', which he described to me as we jogged along. He was a member of a group called the Camerata, whose desire was to create musical drama where poetry, music and singing were to be held in perfect balance to recapture the effects of the Greeks, through which there might result a hoped for renovation of the whole world. I attempted to tell him of my similar ambition in using my Orpheus music, but, when he was in full flow, it was not easy to interrupt him in my imperfect Italian. In any case, it was not my place to answer such a brilliant scholar. At Bologna, Signor Galilei helped me to choose the best lute from the many on display and, while I was about it, advised me to provide myself with a good selection of lute strings for future use. He then departed on some errand of his own, after first directing me to the house of Alfonso Ferrabosco. I had made some copies of Alberto da Ripa's unpublished work, which old John Heywood and given me, and these delighted my host. With his broken English and my imperfect Italian, we managed to understand one another well enough. “I was a mere boy when Alberto Musico died, but my father, Domenico, often spoke of him. He was a legend in his lifetime and a hero to Italian musicians. His good fortune at the French court encouraged many artists to try their luck outside Italy. In my early years I was persuaded to leave my home and a fine place with Cardinal Farnese by that serpent, the Earl of Leicester, who intrigued through those cursed Bruschetti...” Here I pricked up my ears. Master Philip had travelled in Italy with Ludovico Bruschetto or Ludovic Bryskett. The old man continued, “Spies, all of them, and they turned me into an informer, too. Never trust Queens and courtiers, they are too wicked and too clever for us all. My father said it was a bad time to leave Italy with Rizzio, whose success at the Scottish court we had all envied, murdered by Northern savages, but young men never listen. When he saw that I had set my heart on England, my father gave me what he thought was good advice. He told me to ask Queen Elizabeth for one hundred pounds a year for the whole of her lifetime and her successor's. I was young and bound to outlive her. I was ignorant then that talk of a successor to the Queen was as good as a death warrant, especially to one of my religion. My request was granted and the Queen bided her time. “I had been lutenist at the English Court for nine years, living happily with my wife and young son, when the blow fell. I was involved in a fight where an Italian was killed. That was what they had waited for. I found myself banished from the country, leaving my family no better than hostages. Not only did the Queen save my salary but she gained a free informer and, later, in my son, another lutenist. I came back to Bologna to find my father four years dead. Now I live alone in the family house with only my lute and a few

53

pupils for company. I am an outcast in my own country for having served a heretic queen. Stay in your birthplace, boy, it is safer.” I tried to explain that my country was Ireland and that I had left it long since, but to all Italians I was the 'Inglese' and nothing could convince the old fellow that I was not English. I wish I could have done more for that sad man. He brightened when I played him Luca's latest songs and gave him all the news of Rome, where he had once lived happily, but I could not stay with him for long. On parting, he was kind enough to give me a copy of one of his Fantasias. Riding along once more with Signor Galilei, I learned much that was new to me. We discussed song-writing; he told me how to use a pendulum bob for timing; how to set the frets of my lute, which later made it hard for me to play duets with those who used the old way, and he went into great detail over a new theory of Pythagoras and the Forge, which he and his son, Galileo, had devised together. I would most willingly have stayed in Florence to learn more, but, thanking my mentor heartily for all his advice and assistance, I had to continue my way with all speed to Paris. There I found a new Ambassador, Sir Edward Stafford, and, kicking his heels impatiently, Master Henry Unton. My news was of such importance that nothing was said of my tardy return to duty. It was impossible to conceal the fact that I had been in Italy, so, from that moment, I was caught in the toils of Sir Francis Walsingham's spy service. How Master Unton and I travelled to Lyons and, from there, managed to negotiate his brother's release is too long a tale to tell in the short time left to me. Suffice it to say, it made me a good friend in Master Henry Unton.

~ Now, Rob, I have some good news. The pain in my lower back and groin became so bad that I could find solace in sitting no longer. I dressed with Mall's help and went for a walk down Fetter Lane. Strange that I, who so much fear executions, should live in a street with a gallows at either end. All the same, I dragged myself there and back and the result that evening was agony in voiding three stones and some gravel so that I feel as weak as a kitten but greatly relieved now it is all over. Albert de Rippe died of the stone, you know, and Jean Dorat wrote a poem about how he held off death for as long as he could by playing his lute, which softened his stones and enabled him to void them more easily. A Frenchman can turn his hand to a poem on any subject, but I had never thought of those as the stones which Orpheus could move! All the same, it gives me reason to take up my lute again, which I have been too melancholy to play of late. To speak of Dorat, takes me back to those days in Paris, when I learned that he and other members of the Pleiade had, with perhaps less success than the Italian Camerata, sought to discover the true music of Ancient Greece.

~

54

CHAPTER SIX On my return to Paris, I was tormented once more with the nightmare of Father Campion's death. I learned of a house of Charity in the Faubourg St. Marceau where there was a medical laboratory providing herbal remedies, which I hoped would help me to regain restful sleep. To my surprise, I found there a music school also and I formed the habit of going there to play for the orphans who tended the apothecary's garden. In the Music Pavilion, I made a new friend, Claude Le Jeune, a musician of de Baif's Academy of Poetry and Music, situated not far away in the Faubourg St. Victoire. “I envy you your Italian journey,” he pronounced in his solemn fashion, “though, as a Huguenot, I should have felt unsafe in Rome. I am reminded daily of the Paris Massacre when I see our children here in their scarlet-violet gowns, some crippled, all orphaned by that evil mob. Yet here in Nicholas Houel's Maison de Charite we drive out by love all anger and, as at the Academy, both religions work in harmony for enlightenment and peace.” When I questioned him about the Pleiade and the 'vers et musique mesures', which I had heard Master Philip discuss with his friends, he explained the great difficulties in exactly measuring the words of a song to its music, which alone would bring about the desired result. “We try to follow the teaching of Ficino, who discovered the ancient Greek Hymns to Orpheus, since lost, alas. They combined words, music, colour and perfume to bring down the influence of favourable stars on our unhappy earth. Our faltering efforts have met with some success, for, since the dreadful events of St. Bartholomew's Eve, an uneasy peace has reigned, which the King and his mother try to maintain. “You were unlucky to miss what was in truth the last flowering of the Pleiade (so many of the seven are now departed) - I mean the Magnificences at Court to celebrate the marriage of the Duc de Joyeuse for which I myself wrote the music. Jean Dorat, who began it all, outlasts his pupils and is active as ever, writing and designing for these great occasions. Ronsard wrote some of the verses, though his health is now so poor, they may prove his last. “As you might guess, I hardly approve of the extravagance of the court, when so much dire poverty is abroad in the land. It seems of late that King Henri is thinking in terms of religious processions and the measured singing of the Psalms of David, himself an Orpheus, for which I shall be happy to compose, rather than for masques and tournaments.” I did not give voice to my thoughts, knowing that the measured verse and music had been used vainly to bring about the birth of an heir to the throne, just as my puny efforts had failed to save Father Campion from his fate. I was fascinated, however, by the attempt to recreate the music of Orpheus, for, though I called the compositions of Don Luys Milan 'my Orpheus music', I knew that for a childish fancy. Yet, I had taught myself those songs, pavanes and fantasias with such loving pains that, for me, they held their magic too and somehow had helped to cure Master Sidney of deep melancholy. I was unwilling to surrender the belief that my own Orpheus music had unusual powers.

55

~ At the Embassy, I sat at table with the servants and found them all agog with the news that the Ambassador's wife had been the mistress of the Earl of Leicester and gave him the baseborn son he had betrothed to Arbella Stuart. Cast off by the man she had firmly believed to be her husband, she had married Sir Edward Stafford and, by so doing had lost her son, put by his father to a tutor in the country. Little, hunchbacked Robert Cecil was in Paris with his cousin, Edward Hoby. So was that handsome Scot, Patrick, Master of Gray, whom I glimpsed at the Embassy, where he sought a travel permit to pass through England on the way to the Court of King James V1 with young Ludovic Stuart, the son of the king's former favourite. (You know Ludovic, Rob, as the great Duke of Lennox and Richmond, but you surely have not heard of his death only last year.) To return to Patrick Gray, later, when Cecil was no untried lad but at the height of his power, he spread the story that they first met in the same brothel, a dangerous jest, which he lived to regret. Cecil never forgot an injury, real or imagined. He was an implacable adversary, as I had cause to know. I renewed acquaintance with the Catholic emigres. Left to myself, I should have avoided them, but my Italian adventure had made me Walsingham's spy and he pressed me for information as to plots to place Mary Queen of Scots on the throne of England. I thought how soon the warnings of Alfonso Ferrabosco had come to pass for me. Double dealing went against all Father Campion's early teaching and troubled my conscience.

~ An absurd figure, dressed in the height of French fashion, strutted into the Embassy one day, demanding Johnny Dowland. It was Master Robert Sidney, his padded trunks so abbreviated that, when he sat, you could see more than the outline of his buttocks. He wore the ring that had been the cause of our parting, so Master Philip had kept his word. Robert was in trouble, else why should he seek me out? This time, surprisingly, he had succeeded in getting a wench with child. “What of that?” I asked, with hidden sarcasm. “A byblow never troubled you before.” “Oh, well, my luck ran out,” explained Robert, reddening, “and this is a special case.” “Tell me about it,” I urged, knowing full well I should not only hear the story but play some part in it, willy-nilly. “Naturally, not being a gentleman, you cannot be expected to understand such matters,” pronounced Robert, as always, full of his own importance. “You know how mad these Frogs are about ancient stuff - Eleusinian rites or some such nonsense. We were made to fast and take a bath, even though I had had one this year already, and then they kept us awake all night. I had had enough by then, I can tell you. But, no, next they blindfold you and push you through what feels like a narrow passage and they do things to you, which I won't describe.” Here he swallowed loudly. “The language shouted and the filthy jokes! I was glad when I came out into the open and they pulled off the blindfold. My eyes were dazzled with the sudden brightness and then I

56

saw, standing in front of me, the loveliest girl, naked as the day she was born, and so was I, of course. I found out later that she's supposed to be a goddess and untouchable, except for the priest, but, for the moment, I lost my head. God, Johnny, it was the best time I ever had, the only good one, if you must know. Today they came to tell me that she's with child and that she must have a husband which is a gentlemens' arrangement. Noblesse oblige, if you know what I mean (though, of course, you don't.) What am I to do?” “Well, you can't marry her,” I said with deliberate obtuseness, “you've got to marry money and retrieve the family fortunes.” Another time he would have cuffed me for impertinence but, apparently, this was too serious. “Don't be such a dunderhead, Johnny, it's obvious,” Robert exclaimed, impatiently. “You've got to do it. Philip would tell you the same, only he's too wrapped up with helping Dyer and Walsingham and listening to that mad Italian, Giordano Bruno.” With no more ado, the matter was settled. Marrying for colour they called it. All the old goats provided for their byblows in the same way, which they thought very noble. Old Lord Hunsdon married his Emilia to a musician, Lanier, and she spawned Cecil's lutenist, that prideful Nicholas, well known to you, Rob. Will Shakespeare, as I later found, was served in the same fashion and was obliged to marry Anne Hathaway, no chicken at the time, whom some great lord had made fruitful, instead of Anne Whately, to whom he was pledged. At least, I had no other bride in mind. So it was that I and an unknown French bride found ourselves in the Embassy chapel with Richard Hakluyt, who was chaplain at the time, to say the words over us. Someone had provided the 'bride' with a loosebodied gown to hide her shame and I noticed that, even so, she was comely enough. She stumbled over the vows, as English was new to her, not believing them probably, being of the old religion, and I not meaning them either, since marriage had never been part of my plans. Master Robert's words about not being a gentleman had rankled. Oh, yes, only gentlemen made plans and servants did as they were bid. The sin of pride reared its head. No matter how they used me, I was a bard and a seer. Robert seemed pleased at the idea of being a father and hung about the new Mistress Dowland. As her name was Suzanne, he went around humming Orlando di Lassus' 'Suzanne un jour', which they were still singing that year. It was an annoying habit. I came to like my 'wife'. She had been an unwanted child, left at the gate of a convent, so we both lacked parents. The Mother Superior had made a pet of her because of her pleasing looks and had her taught a little reading and music as well as skill with her needle. When the old lady died, the jealous nuns had been unkind and,not realising the world outside the convent walls could be more cruel, Suzanne had run away. The child was born that October in London, where Master Robert had found a lodging for them and, as she was a puny baby, he had her christened straightway at St. Martin in the Fields. Little Susanna Dowland was to be of the reformed religion. We called her Annie to avoid confusion.

~

57

Suzanne was still suckling the baby in the new year of 1584, so Master Robert, who wanted to keep her in England (but not at his expense) found her a post as wet-nurse to Sir Thomas Howard's new-born son, Theophilus. She had to wean Annie but they were kind and let her keep the baby with her at the big house. Master Theophilus, who lost his mother young, became most attached to his nurse and Suzanne stayed on in charge of the sewing room, either at the Charterhouse or at Audley End. It mattered little to me that I seldom saw my 'family', though I would have become fond of baby Annie had not Robert been so proprietorial. Suzanne and I never lived together as man and wife, though we became good friends. I was too proud to take another's leavings and she seemed genuinely fond of her lover, looked forward to his visits and behaved in quite a wifely fashion towards him. She boasted to me once that he had arrived at the Howards in a rain-storm with his huge starched ruff hanging like a wet rag round his neck and she had used her skills to restarch it blue to match his suit and with heated irons and pins made such good work of it that he swore he would have her from the Howards any time. Even when Robert snapped up the required heiress, Barbara Gamage, a poor thing, not ready yet for marriage and even younger than Master Philip's sixteen year old bride, Frances Walsingham, Suzanne seemed no whit disturbed. Like most young mothers, she was preoccupied with trifling domestic matters of little interest to me and, though I played lullabies for Annie, threw her chuckling into the air and was chided for it, my true life was in France where I looked forward to my frequent meetings with Claude Le Jeune and further discussion of Ficino and his Orphic Hymns. I decided that to match words with music, I must write my own verses, starting with a few lines at a time, like a child learning to walk. My efforts were stumbling indeed and I showed my prentice work to none. Trying French, Spanish and Italian, as well as English, I first sought to match the style of the country in my music, but, with the little time available from my duties, it was long before I could reflect their spirit and I realised my verses were but toys. Still, I was learning. The work of informer took up time that I grudged, as did the travelling. Sir Philip, as he now was, became my spy-master too, for he now lived under Sir Francis Walsingham's roof at Barn Elms. That alliance with the daughter was a strange one for a gentleman who had been offered the sister of William of Orange, but I supposed that it solved the worst of his money problems which were pressing. Sir Philip had long decided that my 'seeing' of the death of William the Silent had nothing to commend it, but, when that summer I crossed the Channel with news for my masters, I found the household in black. The leader of the Dutch people had been assassinated by one Balthasar Gerard in exactly the way I had described. The old soldier, Captain Roger Williams, had witnessed the scene and confirmed that the Prince was wearing the Beggars' medal with the motto (not Latin as I had thought) 'Fideles au Roy jusqu'a la besace'. I felt no satisfaction that my vision had been justified, only great sorrow and a creeping sensation down my spine which filled me with dread. My Orpheus music most certainly held awesome powers.

~ Back at the Faubourg St. Germain, we received news of another death, that of little Lord Denbigh, the crooked son of Leicester and the wife he had stolen from Walter Devereux. I wondered if Sir Philip had renewed hope of becoming his uncle's heir, which would give

58

him credit with the money-lenders, or if he realised that the base-born Robert would resume the place his half-brother had usurped. Yet another call to England came. It wasted my time and I could not ignore the fact that the smell of the sea always caused me deep unease, something more than mere queasiness. My heart sank further at the French Embassy, where my presence was required, when I saw Sir Philip, wearing his unfashionable orange suit, the velvet now faded to a golden shade. Another golden figure came through the archway and, to my amazement, I recognised Patrick Gray, whom I could never have imagined the associate of the upright Sidney. Taking my courage in both hands, I dared enquire the reason for my summons, as I had been entrusted with no despatches. “We thought to use your music for a special ceremony to take place at noon today, but, no doubt, since you landed you have eaten and are not fit to take part in a Sun ritual such as, you will remember, we celebrated with Doctor Dee. In any case, on this occasion, it is to be an Egyptian rite for which your playing may not serve.” Could he see from the relief on my face how glad I was to be excluded? The memory of the seeing at Mortlake had often tormented me. I loathed and feared transportation to that unknown place beyond the realms of brightness where my Orpheus music took me. Worse still, was when I came round from my 'seeing', sick and shaken, as though I had barely escaped the cold clutch of death. The thought of undergoing this horror to order was more than I could bear. Sir Philip continued, “One task you may perform. Stand at this window and, when you see the sun reach its highest point, knock on this door when we will know it is the proper time for the ceremony to commence.” As he spoke, the door opened and an impressive figure, clothed in a robe of gold and white, beckoned them in. I could smell burning frankincense as the door closed and shuddered at the thought of the strange ceremony about to begin. The celebrant was Giordano Bruno, whom I had once glimpsed at the French court and who had been pointed out to me as a magician unafraid of summoning demons. Through the well-made door, I could discern only faint murmuring. Bored with inactivity, I went to the other end of the anteroom, took my lute from its case and began to play to myself softly. It was long since I had the leisure to play my favourite Don Luys Milan fantasia. I could not resist this rare opportunity and surely I was safe from harm if I took no part in the ceremony. With my eyes closed, the blissful colours began to dance and weave in my mind and I abandoned myself to the joy of my Orpheus music. Sca..sca..sca..sca.....I found myself falling into blackness. It seemed that fire and ice at once possessed me. How long I was out of the world I had no means of knowing. A dream that seems to last for hours takes place in seconds and I had been in some domain where time has its own meaning. Nor did I wish to return to my world, dreading the faintness and the nausea that would take me. A rough shaking brought me round and the stench of a burnt feather under my nose. It was the Master of Gray, his face as white and scared as that of Sir Philip Sidney. Giordano Bruno, like Doctor Dee, was only interested to learn what I had 'seen' before they emerged to find me in a swoon. I was querulous and wished to forget but the magus berated me in

59

angry Italian. I began unwillingly to answer in that language, but, lost for words, soon turned to English. “It is very cold in a great hall crowded with noblemen, among whom I recognise the Earl of Shrewsbury, tears coursing down his cheeks. The silence is uncanny. A slow procession enters, headed by a cross-bearer. A tall lady of regal bearing paces after, her black dress contrasting with the pallor of her face. She carries a crucifix and a prayer book and round her waist are two rosaries. Hanging from her neck is a golden pomander and an Agnus Dei. It must be a Catholic ceremony but why do the English lords attend what is against the law? “Oh dear God, now I see the black-draped block and the great axe. Why, oh, why are these visions always of death?” I began to shiver uncontrollably and was racked with sobs. Sir Philip put his arm about my shoulders, encouraging me to continue. “The attendants remove the lady's white head-dress and long veil and I see her hair is red. They respectfully remove her overdress, revealing a red petticoat to which they attach red sleeves. The executioner strips her of her ornaments but allows her to keep the golden rosary. All her servants are sobbing and praying and she tells them in French that she has guaranteed their silence. Her eyes are bound and she places her head on the block.....I beg you, no more...” “Only a little and then it will be ended,” urged the Master of Gray. “It takes three strokes of the axe to sever the head and when the executioner holds it aloft oh, Christ - it rolls away, leaving him with the red wig in his hand. When he retrieves the bloodstained head, I see the hair is short and grey. Why could they not leave the lady dignity in death? Her lap-dog creeps from its hiding place beneath her skirts, lifting its paws daintily to avoid its mistress's blood.....” And turning aside, to my shame, I vomited up the meal I should not have taken. The gentlemen moved disdainfully to the other end of the hall but I heard their conversation through my misery. “The execution of a Catholic lady of regal bearing, the dress, the ornaments, the words in French,” mused Patrick Gray. “I believe he has seen into the future.” And, turning to Sir Philip, he added, “Walsingham's dream is to come true. From now on, James is our man.” “It is true that John was correct in every detail when he foresaw the death of Prince William. We have reason to believe him now.” Giordano Bruno joined them and they moved into the inner room. A major domo entered and berated me, as servants bustled in to clean the marble floor, but all I could grasp was that the Orpheus music did indeed bring about my seeing without the aid of any magical ceremony. All I had to do to prevent another such awesome experience was to give up the beloved music of Don Luys Milan.

~

60

Soon after, Sir Philip was appointed Ambassador, this time to commiserate with the King of France on the death of the Frog Prince, his brother, but also to bring about a treaty between our two countries against Philip of Spain. I joined Sir Philip's train and we made our way by water to Gravesend. Seeking me out, Sir Philip said, “I wish to discuss your visions,John. I can see that you dread them and that the experience must be fearsome indeed. I had thought them connected with a magical ceremony but it seems this is not so.” “I am sure it is the music of Don Luys Milan which is at fault and I have determined to play it no more,” I ventured. “It cannot be the music alone,” Sir Philip continued,"for when you played for the Countess of Pembroke and myself, you succeeded in dispersing our melancholy without any of those nightmare 'seeings' as you call them. You must not give up the music that saved me from self murder. There must be some other cause that brings about what you find so painful. Is there aught else but the music you hear?" “I hear a strange tapping noise - sca, sca, sca, sca, before I fall into that deathlike darkness.....” “That must be it ,” interposed Sir Philip. “The ceremonies of both Doctor Dee and Signor Bruno ended with a required number of taps of the wand.” “And then begins the terror,” I concluded. “Without that sound, therefore, your music should hold no fear and you may play it as freely as you wish.” “I have remembered another circumstance,” I told him. “When I played with the intention of healing, I prevented myself from seeing my colours and set my whole mind to dispersing your melancholy.” I went on to explain my musical colours and the magical world to which they transported me. I promised I would attempt to eschew that pleasure which only led to pain and fear. “Yes,” murmured Sir Philip, “like the pleasures of love which are fleeting and followed by a lifetime of regret.” He fell into a reverie which, after some time, I dared to interrupt by asking him the purpose of the ceremonies at Mortlake and at the French Embassy. Still abstractedly, he told me that the first was for the successful formation of a union of Protestant rulers to ensure peace in Europe and the second was for a union of France and England, which I had already surmised. We arrived at Gravesend, only to find a dismissive message from the French king, saying that,after two months, he had ceased court mourning for his brother and would receive no embassy. Once more Elizabeth's procrastination led to failure and unnecessary expense for Sir Philip, who made his way back to Barn Elms, while I took ship, then rode to the Faubourg St.Germain and the English Embassy.

~

61

In late summer, a disquieting matter came to light. A pamphlet appeared, telling some home truths about the Earl of Leicester, which the Queen and Sir Philip Sidney hastened to refute. Entitled 'Leicester's Commonwealth', it was a Jesuit publication, supposedly written by that Robert Parsons who escaped capture when Father Campion was taken. Remembering that Father Smith, after he cared for me in my delirium, had said that I had disclosed secrets about some 'great ones', I could not help wondering whether some of Parsons' material came from my ravings. I cared nothing for Leicester, but I was desolated to find Lady Stafford driven into deep melancholy by the untimely revelations of her deception by him leading to the birth of their son, Robert. Once more recalling what my true master had advised, I played my best to calm her but how could I help that sweet lady if mine was the hand behind the blow which struck her down? Strong feelings of guilt led me to make another excuse about the needs of my family in England and I gave up my work at the Embassy and left for London. A masterless man again, I was at first reluctant to apply to Sir Philip and then learned that he had a new lutenist, a talented boy named Daniel Batchelor, whose indentures Walsingham had bought as a gift to his daughter and son-in-law. So, hoping that he would remember the favour I had done him and his brother, I put myself in Master Henry Unton's way and he was kind enough to take me to Court whenever his handsome presence was required by the Queen. She seemed now a different person, crabbed and hard to please. Was it possible that she had been serious over her dalliance with the dead Anjou? Certainly, her diplomacy (and, indeed, Bruno's magic) had failed to bring about a rapprochement with France, though the gossip at the English Embassy had it that the Ambassador had been working against this, in the pay of Spain. The only one who never failed to 'undumpish' Elizabeth with his quips and antics was Dick Tarleton, Leicester's fool, who did more for his master's policy than Chris Hatton and the other substitutes he directed towards the Queen's bedchamber. The latest, Master Walter Raleigh, who became her Oracle, proved recalcitrant and went his own way. More of him anon. At court, I met Master Henry Noel, of an age with Hatton and Raleigh and a year or so senior to his cousin, Sir Philip Sidney. Though his only sure income was his stipend as Gentleman Pensioner and his gambling losses often outweighed his gains, he took me on and cared for me well so that my wages, though meagre, arrived on time. He was deeply interested in music and became my friend, as well as my master. We passed some happy days at court and the name of John Dowland became known again.

62

CHAPTER SEVEN You may notice, Rob, that I have ceased to complain of my health and have put off dying for a while. The truth is, I am feeling better and can get about again, though no further than St. Paul's. They say that the King's body still lies at Denmark House and that the funeral is to be on May 7th. The players will rejoice that the reopening of the theatres will not be long delayed. It is well that I am out of my chair, as I must be measured for my blacks and practise the music for the ceremony.

~ A year later, I left Elizabeth's court. It was a wet November day that Sir Philip, his brother, Robert, and the young Earl of Essex landed near Flushing, one of the ports the Netherlanders put in pawn to the Queen in return for the task force she now grudgingly sent to oppose their Spanish oppressors. Among the new Governor's train were his friends, Henry Unton and Henry Noel, his new secretary, William Temple, and your humble servant, doubling the role of Walsingham's intelligencer and lutenist to the party, Daniel Batchelor remaining for the time being with Lady Frances Sidney. Our landing was typical of the disasters to come. The wind was too high for us to disembark at Flushing itself and we had to make port at Ramekins,trudging for three miles in mud up to our boot tops before Sir Philip could make his undistinguished entry. Of the six-hundred strong garrison, we found a third were sick in hospital. I went among the stinking, close ranked pallets, playing any tunes requested and, for those too weak to speak, my Orpheus music, commanded by Sir Philip, in the hope that it might give them easy passage into the next world. Poor souls, we knew it was food and medicine they needed more than music. The troops had been unpaid for months and the seven thousand pounds Sir Philip brought over was soon used up in meeting the arrears. I crossed to England time after time begging for money but Walsingham could do nothing to move the Queen's parsimony. The English captains were at sixes and sevens and many of their starving troops had absconded and, to the indignation of the country folk, were living off the land. “Soldier” was a swear word in every language I had learned. Things were even worse after Leicester's long-awaited arrival in December. He went on a grand progress, not only accepting Dutch hospitality, but the Governorship of the United Provinces, which the Queen had expressly forbidden. He did, however, obey her in pursuing a purely defensive policy so that the attack which Sir Philip worked so unceasingly to prepare was long delayed. When his friend, the Master of Gray, offered to bring over a body of troops, he replied, “I cannot, considering how things stand over here, wish any friend of mine whom I love, as I have reason to love you, to embark yourself in these matters until we are assured of better harbour.” (How did I know the contents of the letter? All Walsingham's spies learned to break and replace a seal without trace and my fingers were feater than most.) We had some good nights, drinking, singing and dancing and the common soldiers joined in, from a respectful distance,of course. Claude Le Jeune had written 'La Guerre' for the idle French Court, but my 'Battle Galliard' had at least the merit of being hummed and whistled by men who might be called upon at any moment to lay down their lives.

63

Master Robert still thought he had first claim to my services and often requested my 'Susanna Galliard' to which I added a joke ending for two to play upon one lute, a poor attempt at a bawdy jest. He never knew we did not share my 'wife'. Sir Philip was sick with impatience for the fighting to begin. He had been prevented by the Queen from sailing with Drake to the West Indies, where there would have been a fine chance of singeing the King of Spain's beard, and now it was spring, two years later, and nothing done. He fell into one of his melancholy states and begged the aid of Orpheus music. Now was no time for flights of fancy and rainbow colours and I played with solemn seriousness for his betterment. The prospect of action brought him to life as, at last, the Queen allowed the fighting to begin. However, she blamed Sir Philip for every mishap and he was too loyal to place the onus where it belonged - on his uncle, who still pranced about in fine clothes, attending shows and banquets in his honour. To make things worse, news came of Sir Henry Sidney's death, and Elizabeth, whose dislike of that family knew no bounds, refused permission for his sons to attend the funeral, not even the youngest, Thomas, who had not long left Shrewsbury School and had come over in Leicester's train. Better news followed, in a letter from Doctor Dee in Leipzig, inviting Master Daniel Rogers and myself to join him at Luneberg, where, to Sir Philip's delight, there was to be a meeting of Protestant princes to discuss the union he had worked for so long. The Doctor had been travelling all over Germany and was, no doubt, the moving spirit behind the assembly. It was to take place in the thirteenth century Town Hall of Luneberg in the province of the Duke of Brunswick, himself and other representatives of German states about to gather there. When we arrived, we found also in the Furstensaal, with its wooden carvings and fine stained glass windows, a Danish official and du Plessis Mornay on behalf of the King of Navarre. I wondered what were Elizabeth's instructions to Sir Philip's friend, Daniel Rogers. When the talking was over, Doctor Dee found the time to speak to me. I had a small package for him from Sir Philip, which he peeped into, nodding his head. Recalling our last meeting, he asked if I was still free of my nightmare. I embarked on the story of my doings since I saw him last. He was a man in whom one could confide. “I have a question for you,” he said, after listening patiently to my tale. “When you play what you call your 'Orpheus music' for yourself alone and are carried away by swirling colours into another world (yes, I have heard of this from Philip) what colour is it that you then perceive?” I told him that I saw no colour but a sort of white shiningness that meant to me utter bliss. He nodded, seemingly satisfied and added, “What do you know of Alchemy, John Dowland?” I had to answer that I was ignorant of it but had recognised the laboratory at Mortlake with its roaring stove as a centre of alchemy and that some of his books resembled those of the Earl of Kildare, whom folks named the 'Wizard Earl'. Unfortunately, that remark reminded Doctor Dee of the loss of much of his library at the hands of the mob which had ransacked his abode when he set out on his European travels. “Ignorance and fear were the cause of that,” he reflected sadly, shaking his white head. “Precisely the subject I wish to address with you now. Though I would give the world to possess your gift of prescience, I believe it to be a source of dread to you, is that not so? I

64

nodded miserably and Doctor Dee went on, “We are here today to remove that fear but, first, we must talk of Alchemy, which is the oldest art, dating back to the Babylonians, handed down to the Persians and Indians and, through them to Alexander the Great and to Greece. Nor must we forget Egypt and, later, the Sufis in Alchemy, which is, indeed, an Arab word. From them it passed to Spain, Southern Italy and thence to France. So you see, it forms a brotherhood of all nations, but so much is the world in the power of evil that the alchemical secrets have to be kept 'sub rosa'. In fact, the Rose is the symbol of Alchemy, which the Roman church has sought to usurp. “There are two sides to the great work, material and spiritual. The first consists in heating base metals to a high degree and much skill is required as well as patience since the undertaking often goes awry. With success, a black putrefaction occurs, which we call the 'nigredo'. From this, at the next stage of firing, all the many colours unfold in the 'cauda pavonis', the peacock's tail. More work brings about the next transformation to the white colour which contains all colours, the 'albedo'. This is the colour of the White Rose Queen, the daybreak which has to be raised to the sunrise, the 'rubedo', formed by heating the fire to its highest intensity, which brings into being the Red Rose King. When the King and Queen are joined in the union of opposites called the Chemical Wedding, then pure gold is formed. To give an example, the marriage of Henry V11, represented by the Red Rose of Lancaster and Elizabeth of York, the White Rose, heralded the peaceful reign of the Tudors, which many have called a new Golden Age. Lesser alchemists seek the mere metal but we seek spiritual gold.” “But what has this to do with my 'seeings'?” I demanded. “Can you not understand the likeness to your colours? Say the nigredo represents that melancholy to which all sensitive souls are prone. When you play your 'Orpheus music', the blackness for you is transformed into rainbow colours, the cauda pavonis, then, as you continue to play, the albedo. But if, as so often happens in the great work, the firing fails, then, instead of attaining the rubedo, you regress into blackness and the painful 'seeing' takes place such as you have learned to dread. I intend to use your prophetic power at the stage of the albedo but without the music. Trust me.” Doctor Dee opened the small packet sent by Sir Philip and withdrew the gold and diamond ring worn at Mortlake. He placed it on the little finger of his right hand with the great sparkling stone to the inside. “You will see no nightmare scenes,” he assured me. “I shall ask a question and you will reply with a number only. There will be no pain or terror. Gaze on the diamond.” As I stared, he passed his palm to and fro before my eyes. I became drowsy but fixed my eyes on the bright stone as long as I could. I heard the questions and also my answers which came from my mouth sounding distant and strange. “How many years will the Queen of England live?” “Seventeen.” “The Duke of Brunswick?” “Three.” “The King of Denmark?” “Two.” “Henry of Navarre?” “Twenty-four.”

65

I woke fully and without discomfort as Doctor Dee snapped his fingers. “That was a successful procedure, was it not? You have used your gift to give me useful information which will greatly assist our future plans. If my helper, Edward Kelly, and I are able through Abbot Trithemius's angel magic to obtain further guidance from above, all will go well and so I pray. Say nothing to a soul of these happenings, which I assure you mean no evil. Remember, if you wish to use your gift of prescience righteously, first gaze on a sparkling object. I have a scrying glass for Edward's use. Would that I had the same power but my mind is clouded by many years of study and I am unable to 'see'.” He went on to tell me not to confuse my gifts. I was to use the Orpheus music for healing and the power of 'seeing' for the benefit of others, remembering that evil seeks to disguise itself as good and that even he, in spite of constant prayer, oftimes found it difficult to distinguish one from the other. I knew that Doctor Dee's wise words were intended to free me of fear but it was still a mystery to me that the alchemical process should explain the terrors unleashed by the tapping sounds, although I had not told him of that. Best put it out of my mind. “One more admonition,” said Doctor Dee. “To achieve the rubedo, and that time will come, you must go through material and spiritual fire.” With this strange prophesy, he wrapped up Sir Philip's ring, wrote somewhat on the package and bade me deliver it directly on my return to the Low Countries.

~ I rejoined the army at the end of July to find that Sir Philip had organised a successful attack on Axel, where thirty or forty men had swum the moat and unlocked the city gates. He had rewarded them out of his own pocket, as his father had so often done in Ireland. Unfortunately, such success was fleeting. To add to his troubles the news came that Lady Mary Sidney, who had lived apart from her husband in their last years, had been laid in his grave with only the Countess of Pembroke as family mourner. The troops were ready to mutiny for lack of pay, yet no appeal to the Treasury was answered. Did the Queen and Burghley not realise that a Spanish invasion must be hindered at all costs? I could have told Sir Philip of the rumour in the spy trade that those two had their own ideas. While Leicester was at last planning to meet in the field the Duke of Parma, Spain's able commander, desperate efforts for peace were made in England. Lady Arbella Stuart (then twelve years of age, if I remember rightly) was to be dangled as marriage bait for Parma's son, Rainutio Farnese, with the promise of the throne of England one day, thus frustrating Leicester's plans for his base-born son. Though ignorant of this, sweet Robin felt insecure away from court where intrigues against him were certainly afoot. He needed victory in the field to end the war swiftly. Disillusioned with the Dutch, as were they with him, he longed for home comforts. He decided to mass his army at Arnhem and prevent Parma's advance down the Rhine. After some manoeuvring, Leicester tried to draw off the Spanish by attacking the town and fortress of Zutphen.

66

Every Englishman knows that fatal name and how Sir Philip Sidney threw off his leg armour when he saw Sir William Pelham without his cuisses, was badly wounded in his unprotected thigh, lodged at Arnhem, where Lady Frances joined him, at first improved, then worsened and died. I have a story to tell, known to none but myself, the dying man and one other, and it appears in no history. One day in early October, Sir Philip raised his bed cover and smelt the unmistakable stench of gangrene, which he knew, and seemed not to care, was his death warrant. That same night, he dismissed all but myself from his bedchamber, telling his wife and friends they were in sore need of sleep and that I would play to ensure his rest. He was a pathetic figure, worn almost to skin and bone and his voice came as a whisper. “I know you can play with closed eyes, John. Snuff out the candle. I wish none to look on me. We are of the new religion, yet I long for the comfort of a confessor and I have chosen you to give me relief before I die. I know you will not betray my trust as long as any in this sad story live. “You know that I was bidden by my masters to write to the Queen, hoping to dissuade her from the French marriage. John Stubbes, who spoke against it in public, lost his hand. Worse befell me...I lost my name...” The Queen summoned me in one of her furious tempers in the course of which she screamed out that I was a bastard and a Spanish one at that. I thought at first that, in her anger, this was mere bluster. I was wrong. "How do you suppose your Dudley uncles escaped the block?" she asked and answered her own question. "Your precious mother gave her body to Philip of Spain and he influenced my besotted sister, Mary, to pardon them." ...I will not describe to you the rest of the interview. All know what filth Elizabeth can give tongue to when a black mood takes her. “Banished from court, I hid myself away to lick my wounds. In all the turmoil, I found my pride was hurt most. On those two journeys to Europe when I felt myself worthy to be the equal of princes, it was not for my own qualities they feted me, Languet and the rest. They saw me as the base-born son of the King of Spain, nephew to the Earl of Leicester, fit to be used as the 'Prince of Europe' and unite the two religions,wearing the gold and diamond ring that was nothing more than a love token. How John of Austria must have smiled to himself when we met, two royal bastards together, and I, like a child, kept in the dark as to my origins. And now, like him, I am to die in this accursed country, all my hopes unfulfilled. Held he, as do I, a hidden desire for death?.....” His voice trailed away and I relit the candle to hold cordial to his parched lips. “No more light. Worse is to come. I rode to Wilton to Mary, always my best comforter. I told her all and, in her wisdom, she made me understand my mother's sacrifice and tried to give me back feelings of self worth and dispel my misery, though she herself was deeply unhappy with her cruel husband, no fit mate for her. “What came about and took us by surprise was a true, pure love between us, more than that of fond brother and sister. When consummated, it never seemed to us a sin, yet, when Mary knew she was with child, she sent me away. We knew the world would mock us and denigrate our love, but what has racked us with guilt unbearable and caused Mary to make amends by giving her husband a second son is the knowledge that we have committed...” here he took a deep and anguished breath, so that the word emerged as a whispered shout... “ INCEST! How can I leave her to live with this burden? How can I die in peace with such a sin on my conscience? How can I charge you, John, with this dark secret?”

67

I ceased my quiet playing and dared to take his wasted hand in mine. “The secret of your birth I have known and kept in silence since the year you took me to Europe and I will never divulge it knowingly. First I must confess a misdemeanour of my own. You remember at that time we visited Penshurst to bid farewell? I had entrusted my Orpheus book to Lady Mary, your mother, but had such a desire to view it once more that I crept to her chamber in her absence and was trapped behind a curtain when she and your uncle, Leicester entered and spoke together in anger. Lady Mary revealed that she whom you thought your sister is by no means your sister in blood but the child of your uncle and Queen Elizabeth, given to your mother and brought up as her own. The sin you dread most you need not bear. The Countess of Pembroke is your cousin.” Sir Philip had raised himself in the bed as he listened to my words and now fell back on the pillow, more exhausted seemingly by my disclosure than by his own confession. “Play your healing music once more and leave me to think awhile.” He lay silent for what seemed an age. “Now, some light and bring me pen and paper. I must write of this to my... to Lady Mary.” I lifted my poor master as gently as I could and supported him as he wrote slowly and painfully with many pauses for rest as his strength failed him. Yet his lips were curved in a smile and the fading light around him now shone with the blue of the true poet, untouched by the red of anger, as it had sometimes been in the past. “Seal the letter for me, John, and, when the time comes, take it with the news of my death to Wilton. Stay with Mary and comfort her with your music. She will thank you with all her heart, as do I, for the service you have done this day.” He fumbled under his pillow and withdrew a small bag, saying, “Do not think of this as a reward. I have meant it for you since I read John Dee's message. Often and often I have sought to cast it away but Mary made me understand that, given as a token of love, however fleeting, it deserved respect as we would wish for my pledge to her, the 'Arcadia'. My lasting regret has been that, though I have known my son, he must never hear of his true father. Bastardy is too heavy a burden to bear.....” He took my hand, palm upwards, and closed my fingers over the diamond ring that had played its part at Mortlake and at Luneberg. “I shall sleep now with a clearer conscience. I thank you again for bringing me peace.” He wished me to go to my own rest but I stayed and kept vigil with him until the doctors came bustling into the sick-room. They insisted to the end that Sir Philip would recover but, though he wrote to his German doctor, John Weier, to come in haste, perhaps no longer wishing for death, he seemed resigned, come what might. He made his will, naming as his executors Walsingham and his brother, Robert, charging them to pay his debts. He even had Daniel play his song 'La Cuisse Rompue' to show his young wife, now heavy with their second child, that he was still in good spirits. Having made his peace with the world and the God of the reformed religion, he died on October 17th, to our sorrow.

~

68

By November 2nd, I was at Wilton with the letter and the first news of Sir Philip's passing, happy to inform the Countess that the last word on his lips was a whispered 'Mary'. While she retired to read her letter, I played with her sons, William, aged six and Philip, two. (I never saw you that young, Rob, to my regret.) I had brought the boys sweetmeats and it was as if they had known me all their lives. When the Countess reappeared, she was white faced but composed. She took my hand and thanked me, saying that, as Sir Philip suggested, she would be grateful if I would stay as her lutenist for a while. To have lost in a few short months those whom she had all her life regarded as father, mother and brother were heavy blows for which her jealous, old husband could provide small comfort. I was glad to give what solace I could by playing the Don Luys Milan music, which she loved. As she listened, she followed the music in the other Orpheus book, which Lady Sidney had bequeathed to her. I attempted to give her Sir Philip's diamond ring but she insisted it was mine by his wish. One day, she asked, “Tell me, Master Dowland, how came you by your own copy of 'El Maestro'?” I could never tell a story except in detail, and, at last, she said, thoughtfully, “Then it was the picture of Orpheus, even more than the music, which first held your attention. When you played and danced and had your first flash of 'seeing', you held the face of Orpheus in your mind?” “More than that, madam. Foolish boy that I was, I felt I became Orpheus as I played.” “Cast your mind back to that vision. You saw the Earl of Kildare in strange garments?” “Which I now know were Greek draperies,” I interrupted. “And I was clothed in the same way.” “You say you saw yourself, yet not yourself, kneeling for a blessing. Was it not your own face you saw?” I made a mighty effort to recall and then, as though all my strength had gone into the remembering, I whispered, “Mine was the pictured face of Orpheus.” And, with a strange feeling of awe and misgiving, I buried my present face in my hands.

~ The next day, Lady Mary spoke to me again. “I know from my reading with Philip that there was not one Orpheus, but many. As one bard and seer neared death, he passed his title to his best pupil to whom he imparted his sacred musical knowledge. Many a false Orpheus has been so named in flattery, but there are also those who, over the centuries, have learned and kept the true secret, which is only revealed to the chosen one by word of mouth or other means through the notes of the sacred strings.” “The tablature, a recent invention, is now our only means of learning the music of the past and it is capable of many interpretations. How may we learn the true sacred music?” I asked. “I have learned in France and Italy of the attempts to rediscover the lost Greek music, the very hymns of Orpheus, but, now the thread of oral transmission is broken, what chance have they of success?”

69

“You have a gift which Doctor Dee envies,” urged Lady Mary. “You can transport yourself into another age and 'see'.” “Seeing is of no avail,” I replied angrily. “I must HEAR, and my visions have been silent but for a word or two. Nor can I be certain whether it is the past or the future that I see. I am not capable of controlling time!”

~ Have I scared you, Rob? We were on the verge of planning magic, which James called 'treason to the Prince' and punished by death. Elizabeth was made of sterner stuff. She was unafraid of Doctor Dee's magic, and, when an image was found of her, pierced to the heart to cause her death, she trusted to his stronger spells to counteract the threat. Yet, I am convinced he had no evil in him, only an overwhelming curiosity as to the cause of things and an absolute lack of fear in his own peculiar voyages of discovery. He helped the explorers, Raleigh and the rest, find distant lands across unknown oceans, while himself attempting to fly to the high heavens and back with his angel magic.

~ It was Sir Walter's half brother Master Adrian Gilbert, Lady Mary's alchemist and designer of her beautiful gardens, who showed me the way. He had visited the house at Mortlake many a time and knew Doctor Dee better than most. “The old man has had a bee in his bonnet for years. How old are you, John? Well, he obtained a manuscript in Louvain the year before your birth and has only now come to understand it, which shows you what a tussle it has been. At first, he thought it was merely a book of cryptography and that was hard enough to disentangle, but the third volume, he says, treats of angel magic and so, he found, do the first two in an enciphered form. All secret knowledge must be shadowed, you know. As Dante says, 'O, ye, who have sane intellects, mark the doctrine, which conceals itself beneath the veil of the strange verses.' However it seems to the world, and I myself often jest about it, my friend, John Dee, is a man of the sanest intellect and can penetrate the most obscure writings. “What is the work I speak of called, you ask? Abbot Trithemius' 'Steganographia', if you can swallow that mouthful. And now Doctor Dee is wandering in foreign parts with that villainous looking Edward Kelly, who has twisted our trusting John round his little finger with tales of talking with the angel Gabriel and who knows what else. Do you know what they actually believe? That if you stare hard enough at a picture, thinking deeply at the same time, your question will reach the subject of the portrait and, within twenty-four hours, an answer will be returned without the use of words, writing or messenger. Myself, I deem that leaves too much room for deception and, if Kelly is that way inclined, I feel sorry for my dear, old friend.”

~ The Countess of Pembroke resumed her translation of the Psalter, of which Sir Philip had already Englished the first forty two Psalms. They believed, as many others had done, that a great secret was hidden in the songs of King David.

70

“Philippe de Mornay said that David lived before the civilisation of the Greeks and was, perhaps, the first Orpheus, combining the art of healing with that of prophecy. To bring his words to life, we need the true music, lost, alas, like the music of the Greeks.” “I know that in Paris Claude Le Jeune is composing 'musique mesuree' for a French version of the Psalms. I dearly wish that I could confer with him, though we have lost touch since I left the Embassy. Unless.....” A wild idea had entered my head and, with some trepidation, I confided Adrian Gilbert's conversation to Lady Mary, who was immediately fired with enthusiasm. “Why we have the 'Steganographia' here in the library with Philip's commentary written in his own hand. Come with me at once. I have never studied it and now is the time to begin.” We could make little ourselves of the cryptography, but Sir Philip's glosses gave us the main part of the instructions. It seemed it was not needful to have an exact portrait of the recipient, as long as it roughly resembled the person intended - the imagination of the participants would make up for any defects in the execution. A short invocation (which I may not quote in full) ending 'in nomine patris et filii et spiritus sancti' must be repeated and the pictures of the recipient and the sender wrapped together and buried under a threshold. “It repeats what Master Gilbert told me, that the message will be returned within twentyfour hours, without the use of words, writing or messenger, though it says nothing of music,” I cried. “Oh, madam, let me make the attempt to exchange messages with Claude Le Jeune and then, if music comes to me and it is the same as his own, we will have proof that it is a true and harmless magic with no hateful 'seeings' and no ill after effects.” Lady Mary's face lit up and she was eager to proceed. If nothing else, this gave her a fresh interest and might help her to forget her mourning. “Have you a picture of your friend, John, that we may begin straightway?” When I admitted I had none and we realised that neither of us could draw a stroke, we were nonplussed. Then Lady Mary tapped her head, “How foolish of me, we have the very man we need under this roof - Abraham Fraunce, Philip's protege, who was at Shrewsbury School the year my brother left for Oxford. He is an excellent limner and we shall begin by asking him to make a portrait of you.” It proved a fair likeness and the face that emerged on my description of Claude Le Jeune was indeed recognisable. Wrapped in a cloth, we placed them beneath the carpet at the door of my chamber. Lady Mary was gleeful. “I can hardly wait for twenty-four hours to see if we have success. This venture gives me a new lease of life and I am grateful to Adrian for suggesting it. To put you in the right frame of mind, I think you should wear the ring and gaze into the diamond as you recite the invocation. God speed the work, John,” and, after shaking my hand solemnly, she slipped away. I remained in my chamber with the lute Luca gave me (the one signed by Laux Maler, however marvellous to play, had unhappy memories of 'seeing') and pen and music paper ready to hand. Having recited the invocation and put my question in French, I propped my

71

eyes open, as it were, in case the message came and I not ready to record it. The hours ticked slowly by, then, just as the last candle began to gutter and the sky lightened, music came into my mind. I listened with bated breath, grateful for my power of instant recall, and, as the light increased, played the psalm (I knew it for that) over and over until I could see to record it on paper. I began to doze but kept waking to wonder if it had come to me out of my own imagination and had nothing to do with Claude Le Jeune. By the time I met Lady Mary, I was a prey to doubt and slow to accept her reassurances. “We shall soon have proof,” she said. “You will send the tablature with a letter to your friend in Paris and I will have it despatched with all speed through Sir Francis Walsingham's good offices and the messenger shall be told to stay for the reply.” Thus it was that, within the week, I received an amazed letter from Claude, asking by what witchcraft I had invented the very same music he had composed some days previously and he questioned, in jest, if I had stolen it from him in a dream. I had to reply that great minds think alike and that he should keep my copy, which, in the circumstances, showed no great generosity on my part. Lady Mary was gleeful at our success but I determined , much as I was tempted, never again to question another living musician in this way , eschewing any hint of plagiarism. My confederate in musical magic agreed. “I wonder, though, if we could reach musicians from the past? Do let us try. What recent 'Orpheus' would you wish to hear?” “I have those manuscripts of Albert de Rippe which John Heywood presented to me. It would be wondrous to hear his touch on the lute and compare it with my own. But how can Abraham make a drawing of a man we have never seen?” “In the library there are lute books Philip brought home from his travels in Italy and I am sure I have seen there a lutenist wearing the costume of that period. Abraham will copy the picture and if we write the Italian name, Alberto da Ripa, very clearly and you think only of him, I am sure you will have success.” “And I will fast for the time of my vigil and take only wine or water, as was needful before Doctor Dee chanted the hymn to Apollo. I must confess to a feeling of trepidation in attempting to speak with the dead, though I know it is a marvel not to be missed.” Without the enthusiastic assistance of the Countess of Pembroke, none of it could have come about, but I assure you in truth that I did hear Alberto Musico perform his own work so that I was able to change some points of my playing to match the master's. It was an exhausting experience, however, and what was strange was that, though I could hear the words of the songs with perfect clarity, speech came to my ear in so confused a fashion as to be no clearer than the buzzing of a whole hive of bees. Still, the music was what I most sought. At Wilton, I heard also the magical touch and the singing of Don Luys Milan, but I could exchange words with him no more than with Alberto. Thus, the magic was purely musical. As well, perhaps, for had I been asked to summon up spirits as Doctor Dee attempted with his angel magic I might have run mad. Though Lady Mary must have had a great desire to receive messages from Sir Philip, she never put this burden on me, though what she attempted in her own quiet hours was not for me to know.

72

Our fruitful time was over all too soon. Without warning, I was summoned into the presence of the Earl of Pembroke. “I cannot imagine why the Countess spends so much of her time in your company, Dowland, nor do I wish to know. You are dismissed her service from this moment.”

~

73

CHAPTER EIGHT May 7th, 1625 I am just come from the old King's funeral, so exhausted I could have jumped on the bier with his effigy. All through his reign public occasions have been marked by confusion and disarray and this was no exception. Elizabeth would have turned in her grave. I was so impatient of the waiting and the self satisfied smirk on Robert Johnson's face, I came near to walking home in disgust until I remembered the miserable fee and the fact that I must keep this place warm for you, Rob. They say the funeral cost more than fifty thousand pounds and who will pay for it dear knows. Ever since Jamie came to his 'land of milk and honey' he stripped it bare and was extravagant even in death. Blacks for nine thousand, indeed! Well, mine will be the last I shall need.

~ Sir Philip Sidney's matched any royal funeral. Eight days after the execution of Mary of Scotland (and none there to mark the truth of my prophecy) it was both Walsingham's triumph and his downfall, for what with Sir Philip's debts, which Leicester refused to settle, and the princely obsequies, my spy-master bankrupted himself and, when his own death came, had to be buried hugger mugger at night to avoid his creditors. Have you noticed that after the fine funeral orations, poisoned tongues begin to wag? They hardly waited for the earth to be on Robert Cecil's coffin to blacken his name, if that was possible. But I did not expect Sir Philip's friends to delay his praises. It was nine years before Spenser published his 'Astrophel' and then, I think, at Raleigh's urging, and Greville's “Life of Sidney' is not yet in print and, I wager, will be more about his paltry doings than his hero's. James was prompt with his memorial poem, give him credit for that, though the allowance Sir Philip sent him cost him more than a few words scribbled on paper. With the party of the Reformed Religion, it was a case of 'Le Roi est mort, vive le Roi' and Sidney's successor was Robert Devereux, the young Earl of Essex, Leicester's stepson, knighted by him at Zutphen, inheriting Sir Philip's sword and his cause. He was rather too young at eighteen for the task of Protestant champion, but just the right age to bewitch the fifty-three year old 'Virgin Queen', which Sidney had failed or scorned to do. May and December became inseparable. I might have returned to Court with Master Henry Noel, who never used the knighthood bestowed by Leicester, but, to tell true, in the studious atmosphere of Wilton, my taste for learning had come back to me. Moreover, I knew that there would be no chance at Court for me to continue my musical forays into the past to which I was now addicted. Master Adrian Gilbert had a last word for me before I left for London, advising me to apply to his half brother, Sir Walter Raleigh for a post. “Few know that he keeps a school at Durham House. His hero has always been my brother, Sir Humphrey, who was the Queen's page when she was Princess Elizabeth. Sixteen years past, Humphrey planned a new sort of Academy, not hidebound like the Universities and the Inns of Court, but where all the new learning might be freely taught -

74

modern languages as well as classical, natural philosophy, mathematics, cosmography and astronomy, not forgetting engineering, physic and chemistry...” “I am surprised you do not mention music,” I interrupted. “That will gain you entry,” Master Gilbert continued. “Humphrey did not see his plans come to fruition but Walter has persuaded Elizabeth to make the Queen's Academy his memorial. Three years ago, she gave him part lease of Durham House and commanded a number of young nobles and Royal wards, who had hitherto been in Burghley's charge, to accept Walter as their mentor. Old William even sent his precious son Robert to his care.” I must tell you, Rob, that one of Cecil's greatest fears, when James came to the throne of England, was that he might discover his attendance for a time at that 'school of magic and atheism', as Raleigh's enemies dubbed it, which is, no doubt, one reason why he maligned his old friend and former teacher in letters to Jamie and felt safer with Sir Walter in the Tower, though the block would best have silenced his free tongue. Master Gilbert wrote me a letter of recommendation, assuring me that,once in Durham House, I should find the means not only of teaching but of attending classes in which I was interested. Rather than apply to Sir Walter directly, I went to find my old master, Henry Noel, who introduced me himself to Raleigh with a warm testimonial of his own, so that all went well for me. What's that I hear you say, Rob? You've never heard of Raleigh's Academy? Few knew it then and fewer now it has been destroyed, though I heard that Prince Henry thought of reviving it. After Sir Walter's execution (seven years ago already), although Lady Raleigh pleaded to have her husband's library and papers, the Commissioners of the King's Warrant confiscated them and they all disappeared, onto other folk's book-shelves, I should guess, and, above all, those of Francis Bacon, in some of whose late writings, I discern Sir Walter's hand. You may find one reminder of the Academy's work in a volume printed two years ago and dedicated to the Countess of Pembroke's sons, William and Philip Herbert - the plays the young gentlemen and others wrote in keeping with the traditions of the schools and Inns of Court. How Kit Marlowe would have crowed to see his pupils' work gathered together (much of which he did not live to see staged) though it would have taken many pints of good ale to wash the taste of Shakespeare's name out of his mouth. That was the second time Will was used for colour and got the best of the bargain with a grand house at Stratford, the name of gentleman and enough money to retire on. Read the play 'Love's Labour's Lost', which I don't suppose will be staged again since the time Southampton showed it off to James when he first came from Scotland - too many cryptic allusions and downright schoolboy bawdy, going back thirty years - old and out of date like me. It was written to mock Raleigh - his strict rules at the Academy against philandering, his 'school of night', punning on his humble title. Some of the young nobles thought a saucy, upstart knight should mind his place and not presume to teach his betters. Southampton especially resented being put by the Queen to the Academy. He had obtained his degree at sixteen by disputing for it, which was rare, and objected to learning subjects like navigation and seamanship, which he felt were far beneath someone who had been an earl since the age of eight.

75

He was only one of those who chafed at Sir Walter's habit of calling his pupils 'sirrah' as if they were schoolboys and that word came into the play too, only it was put into the mouth of the Braggart, an apt description of Giordano Bruno, who was asked to lecture to the students on heliocentricity when he was in England. He held forth in Latin, pronouncing it in the Italian way - 'chentrum, 'chirculus' and chircumferenchia', words which the students imitated with glee, staggering around as if in their cups. So he is commemorated in the play by the word 'chirrah', which he added to his meagre English vocabulary, together with 'Tanchi maester', as he wrote in his 'Ash Wednesday Supper'. One of Robert Parsons' pamphlets also had mention of Raleigh's 'school of atheism where no small number of noble youths may mock at the old law of Moses and the new law of Christ'. I promise you , Rob, it was not my tongue that wagged this time. I held Sir Walter in some regard. Did you never wonder for whom 'Mr. Knight's Galliard' was written? Or who was the knight in Barnfield's poem who loved Dowland and Spenser both? You now know that Kit Marlowe taught poetry and playwriting. Thomas Hariot and Thomas Digges, Doctor Dee's 'son in mathematics' taught that subject and astronomy. John Florio taught modern languages and Francis Bacon, Raleigh's deputy, taught the ancient ones. As the youngest son of the late Lord Keeper, he had inherited little and his mother kept him short of money, hoping to keep a rein on his pederasty. A school for young gentlemen was a happy hunting ground for him. Did you not know that our great but now fallen Lord Chancellor was once a plain dominie? Or do you put all this down to the maundering of an old man?

~ It was comfortable at Durham House, where I had a cubby-hole of my own in which to practise matching words and music and to continue with my musical magic, though that was seldom. A Catholic family, the Darcies, occupied the other half of the house. They had a charming niece, Katharine, who inspired a galliard. I was much in demand to compose and play for the entertainments held in her honour, which the Academy pupils were eager to attend. Raleigh's duties as Captain of the Guard kept him at court, especially after dark, and, as Bacon was needy and not above taking bribes, the monastic nature of the school went by the board. My ambition to study further was fulfilled. Most tutors welcomed me to sit in their classrooms, playing soothing music. If my interest was not completely held, it amused me sometimes to change the pupils' mood with varying Greek modes to the discomfort of their mentors. I never played such tricks on John Florio, who was fiery tempered and quick to retaliate. Besides, I was far too set on improving my French and Italian , which I could speak better than I could write. Matthew Gwinne, Florio's friend (both of whom Giordano Bruno put in a book) taught musical theory and we had some good discussions, joined sometimes by Tom Morley, who came to London to court his Susan and would call to tell us how he was faring with an introduction to practical music which he wrote in moments of leisure from his work as choir master of Norwich Cathedral. Walsingham's underlings called him 'Morley the singing man' to distinguish him from Kit, who always signed himself Morley, but was called Marlowe, just as we called our little Susanna 'Annie' to avoid confusion with her mother, Suzanne.

76

My 'family' were also in London now, where Robert Sidney had brought them to his house to have them near at hand, convenient for me, too, as he told me with a wink. He came to court one day when I was there, playing for Master Henry Noel. “Suzanne is teaching Lady Barbara French and helping her with embroidery and suchlike fallals. My wife is easily bored and needs new interests. She spends time gossiping with the servants and wastes my money on trifles. I don't see why you shouldn't give her some lute lessons now you are a proper teacher. Raleigh won't mind.” He failed, as ever, to mention the matter of remuneration, so I quickly dismissed the thought of Lady Barbara from my mind. From what little I had seen of her, her surrounding colour was as dingy as her husband's, who had been my least rewarding pupil.

~ Though I had pitiful success in making out the speech of musicians from the past, I held to the ambition that, one day, I should speak to the first Orpheus and understand his answer and, to that end, I worked painfully at Greek. Francis Bacon was a hard taskmaster, as his scholarly mother had been to him from the earliest age. She was one of the Cooke sisters, all brilliant classicists, such as are seldom found among ladies today, Of the two other sisters, one married Lord Burghley and spawned crook-back Cecil and the other was wife to Sir Thomas Hoby, whose translation of Castiglione's 'Courtier' was the Bible of Raleigh's Academy, as it had been Sir Humphrey Gilbert's. The drawback with Bacon was that, unlike the rest, he demanded payment for his tuition to help buy his scented boots and compliant boys. Still, it was worth it. One day I would hear music played by the first Orpheus and I readied myself to speak with him in his own tongue. The Countess of Pembroke had not forgotten our musical magic and sent me an Italian book, published in Venice in 1536, which contained, she alleged, a picture of a lute player, none other than the great Francesco da Milano, himself whom Luca had praised. Following the correct procedure, and keeping to my room for twenty-four hours with the excuse that I was taking physic (no one interrupts when they know you are busy emptying your bowels and belly) I was fortunate enough to hear in my mind the most exquisite playing, more than justifying Luca's praise, which I transferred to paper, as before. Now I had the idea of making an Orpheus book of my own, holding the annotated manuscripts of Albert de Rippe, Don Luys Milan and the copy of the music played by Francesco da Milano. Over the years, my collection of glorious music slowly grew, but, though I could hear the words of the songs, I was not often quick enough to capture them as well as the music and, for some reason, no 'Orpheus' answered me more than once, so that what I missed the first time was gone for ever. Some freak made me loath to summon up the recently dead, such as John Heywood or Alfonso Ferrabosco of Bologna and I kept to my vow never again to summon the living. The lutenists of the past had a youthful style and it lessened my fear of death to know that those who drank of the water of Lethe kept the skill of their prime. We had heard that Doctor Dee and Edward Kelly were still practising angel magic in Bohemia, where they were staying with Count Rosenberg and most like had more frequent opportunities than I who could not often shut myself away for the appointed time without

77

food, perhaps taking more wine than water, nerves highly strung, ears ever at the ready, and, lacking sleep, appear fresh for my teaching when the magic was ended. It was hard enough to keep the students to their work. Now that Mary of Scotland was dead, Philip of Spain was ready to claim the throne of England and the news that he had a great invasion fleet waiting at Lisbon brought the young nobles' excitement to fever pitch. 1588 was prophesied as a year of great portent. Selfishly, I rejoiced that Doctor Dee was absent and Sir Philip Sidney no more, so there was none to demand a 'seeing' to foretell the outcome of the expected battle. In France, emboldened by King Philip's readiness for war, the Guises took Paris and King Henri was forced to flee from the Louvre. All was in the balance, and Elizabeth as slow as ever to arm. Sir Walter had the Ark Raleigh built to a new design and sold it to the Crown, busying himself with paperwork as a member of the Council of War. At least, the navy was armed and provisioned. On July 8th, when the Armada was on its way, Tom Morley and I were called to Oxford to receive our degrees in music, Walsingham's reward to us for our work as his intelligencers. Not long before, Kit Marlowe had been awarded a Cambridge degree. The roads were busy with cart-loads of men and provisions making their way to the coast. There was excitement abroad but also great uncertainty, for King Philip had the advantage in numbers of ships and the Duke of Parma, whose strength we well knew, was to meet the Spanish fleet when it reached the Channel. We were saved by the wind, as though by a miracle. All went awry for the unwieldy ships of the Armada and the rendezvous with Parma failed. Before August ended, the beaten enemy ships were running north and, now that it was safe, Leicester hastily prepared a show at Tilbury where the Queen, on horseback and wearing armour, inspected the untried troops to great acclaim. Those of the old religion, who had come out of hiding to greet the Spaniards, had to go to ground again.

~ Sir Robert Sidney, in great haste and, as ever, full of his own importance, came to call on Sir Walter, demanding my services. He was to lead an Embassy to King James of Scotland, thanking him for not sheltering the fleeing Armada and promising help from the Queen if he resisted the blandishments of the Pope. Sir Robert must have spent a deal of his wife's money on making a splendid show, with me as lutenist in his train, on a good horse, for a change. Arthur Throckmorton, whom we had come across in Germany, was most impressed at the fine sight. I was also supposed to repay Walsingham for my degree by bringing back fresh information about James, whom Sir Francis more or less supported as Elizabeth's heir without altogether trusting him. King James, at twenty, was no more prepossessing in youth than he was in old age, fiddling with his codpiece and dribbling at the corners of his slack mouth. He was all over Sir Robert, who, truth to tell, was not unhandsome then. It was not long since Jamie's illfated cousin, Esme Stuart, had introduced him to the peculiar pleasures of the dissolute French court. Robert tried not to recoil from the young King's slobbery advances but I could see he was in fear for the velvet of his expensive, new cloak.

78

James launched into one of his long speeches - he ever loved the sound of his own voice. “We much admired your late, noble brother, Sir Philip, and ourselves went so far as to compose Latin verses in his memory. No doubt you have read them.” Robert mumbled something suitable. He wrote bad English verse himself but was not fond of the compositions of others. James rambled on, “We realise that your late brother was instrumental in obtaining for us an allowance from our royal sister, Elizabeth...” “Most of it came out of his own pocket,” Robert could not resist adding but sufficiently under his breath for James, now in full flood, to ignore. “And,” continued the king, “there is the matter of back payments, which we must ask you urgently to raise with her, especially since, after my mother's unfortunate demise, we are indubitably heir to the throne of England.” I could tell from Robert's expression, that he knew better than to risk having a royal slipper, or worse, thrown at his head with practised aim should he dare mention to the Queen the forbidden subject of the succession. “We shall recall the Master of Gray and send him to negotiate a full recognition of our rights.” Here James sniggered and went on with a knowing look, “He was a great friend to Sir Philip and exceedingly popular with your Queen.” James continued to discourse at length, boasting of his prowess at hunting, extolling his 'Essays of a Prentice in the Divine Art of Poetry' and some translations of the Psalms on which he was engaged, so that it was some time before Sir Robert could deliver his message and thankfully withdraw to find much needed refreshment. It seemed a dismal court and such entertainment as we obtained was meagre. Remembering Patrick Gray from Paris days, I wished he had been recalled from exile in time to give us a more lively welcome. Unexpectedly, the King summoned me to a private interview. There was one other present, whom James introduced as Alexander Dickson, a pupil of Giordano Bruno, who was instructing James in his master's famous Art of Memory. “We have heard through Dickson, who was known to Sir Philip Sidney, that you are capable of seeing the future. If there is a ceremony you would wish him to perform, this may be arranged.” Taken by surprise, I yet had no intention of undergoing one of my awesome 'seeings' for this ungainly youth. Instead I said, “Your Grace, no ceremony is needed. I shall go behind this curtain and, when I emerge, shall gaze into my palm and appear to sleep. I may answer three questions only. When I have replied to you, I beg your Grace to clap your hands, whereupon I shall come to myself again.” It was with some trepidation, for I had not attempted Doctor Dee's 'seeing at the stage of the albedo'on my own before, that, stepping behind the arras, I took the Spanish diamond from the chain around my neck and placed it on my little finger with the stone to the inside. As I gazed with fixed attention on its brilliance, I heard the three questions.

79

“What will befall my cousin, the Duc de Guise? When will the present King of France die? What will be my fate?” Then I heard my own voice, strange and high, give the answers. “The Duc will die at an assassin's hand in December. The same fate will be the King's in August of the year following. You, your Grace, will die in your own bed.” I opened my eyes to the sound of the King's clap. Had I known him then as I did later, I should not have trusted him. He was quite capable of holding back the clap merely to see what might befall. I could tell that James believed me and, indeed, there was nothing false about my prophecy, but he was not satisfied with my last answer, pressing me to be more explicit and was much displeased when I told him that my powers were exhausted. You know well, Rob, that he ever after slept surrounded by thick, padded bedding, just as his daytime wear was grotesquely stuffed, for he never ceased to dread the assassin's blade. I received no thanks and no reward but the King had somehow discovered that I carried messages for Walsingham and promised me a small retainer if I would do the same service for him, an offer I was not in a position to refuse. This part of the interview I was able to divulge to satisfy Sir Robert's curiosity, and, as we were running short of money and James's largesse was notable by its absence, he told the king regretfully that we must return to England since he was expected to take up Sir Philip's post as Governor of Flushing and I had to resume my service with Raleigh. The King was not satisfied and demanded to keep me with him, but, when Sir Robert explained that I was often summoned to the English Court and that Queen Elizabeth would be most angry at my absence, the King gave way, ungraciously.

~ Hardly had we crossed the Border, than a messenger met us with news of the Earl of Leicester's sudden death, so Sir Robert hurried off to consult with the lawyers and hear the will read. Not long after, I went to visit Suzanne and Annie, taking them such poor gifts from Scotland as I had been able to obtain. Because I disliked using the servants' door, I risked leaving at the front and, awkwardly enough, almost collided with Sir Robert, scarlet with anger and gobbling like a turkey cock. “I am just returned from the reading of my uncle's will and must tell someone or I shall run mad. All has gone awry since Philip's death and this is the worst blow. How could my uncle behave so shabbily after all the Sidney family has done at his command in the past? My Lord Essex and I are left mere tokens, so how I shall afford to keep up Penshurst I cannot think. Aunt Lettice has only her jointure, Wanstead and Drayton Basset and the Queen is forcing her to sell all the contents of Kenilworth to repay the loans she had made to Uncle Robert. The rest goes to Uncle Ambrose, who won't live long, and then - you won't believe this, Johnny, that young bastard, Robert Dudley, is to have the lot - the money, Kenilworth and Warwick Castle. “All we can hope for is that the little hound comes to a bad end before he is twenty, then, according to the will, Essex and I can divide the spoils. But he looks as healthy as can be and, before we know it, the whoreson upstart will be lording it at court with the Queen saying how much he resembles his dear father...”

80

Hardly pausing for breath, Sir Robert continued, reckless with fury, “It's enough to make one think of slipping poison into his cup like.....Oh, well, you must have heard the story, servants always do, how Uncle Robert discovered Lettice's carryings on with Chris Blount (and he young enough to be her son) and had the poison all ready to finish her off, but she was too clever for him, switched cups, and there he was, hoist with his own petard, as they say. I shouldn't be surprised if some scribbler puts it into a play,” and he made a sick face. Not long after Leicester's death, his fool, Dick Tarleton, passed on, leaving an old mother and his little son, named after his godfather, Sir Philip Sidney. I had written a jig for him once and later I composed 'Tarleton's Riserrectione', which commemorated him in the play 'Hamlet'. But I digress.

~ News came from Bohemia that Edward Kelly had succeeded at last in making gold, so Master Edward Dyer, who was skilled in assaying metals, was sent post haste to Prague to fetch him back. But Kelly had been made a knight by the Emperor, who, naturally enough, would not part with him. Doctor Dee returned alone without the secret and, on his way, visited the German states where Sir Philip had made friends earlier. He was rudely received in England for having left Kelly behind and all he would vouchsafe was that 'Edward did injure me unkindly.' I am certain that crop-eared villain cheated my innocent friend over the angel magic. He had his just reward, however, as his powers deserted him, and he was killed attempting to escape from prison. Sir Walter Raleigh was one of the few still loyal to Doctor Dee and said he would be proud to have him lecture at the Academy. The students could make neither head nor tail of Steganography, though Bacon was interested in the ciphers and boasted that he had invented one of his own when he was in Paris. The Doctor took me to one side and said that I had been right about the King of Denmark's death and that he was making plans for the new child king, Christian. The old man had to return to Mortlake to supervise the repair of his house, damaged by the ignorant mob, and I decided to keep the news of my musical magic to myself till a more suitable time. Meanwhile, Essex continued to see Raleigh as his chief rival at court. He escaped with Sir Roger Williams to take part in Drake's expedition to Portugal, hoping to replace Don Antonio on the throne usurped by Philip of Spain. The Queen failed to prevent this act of disobedience and was mad with worry but, like a mother whose son has strayed, her anger on his safe return soon dissolved and she was more besotted with her boy than ever. Sir Walter, on the same principle that 'absence makes the heart grow fonder', took himself off in turn to manage his estates in Ireland, leaving Essex triumphant. He was soon back, however, bringing Edmund Spenser with a new poem of chivalry which made him a court poet at last and gave him promise of a pension, though the Lord Treasurer, who for some reason hated him, was slow to pay. Spenser was brought to Durham House to lecture. I was so incensed by the uncalled for remarks he made about the Irish that I stalked from the room, though I had wished to hear what he said on poetry writing and had tried my hand more than once in the attempt to match words and music. Kit Marlowe was not then at Durham House to be annoyed by the overweening Spenser. To fill his place at various times we had Peele, Nashe (a most amusing fellow) and, later, George Chapman. There was no trouble finding penniless University wits to come and

81

teach - they were ever on the look-out for rich young patrons. Not that all the students were wealthy. There were some free places and that is how Thomas Campion and John Donne came to be my pupils. I never asked Tom if he was kin to my true master though I am sure it must have been so. He had to put up with enough gibes from the other students. I was partial to him and he became my best pupil on the lute and made great strides at composition. When the time came for him to move to the Inns of Court to learn the necessary smattering of law, I feared for him, as Francis Bacon still had the use of his father's chambers there and Gray's Inn was not known as the 'Inn of Glaucus' for nothing. I hope your classical studies taught you, Rob, that Glaucus was devoured by horses for spurning the charms of Venus. Where was I? Oh yes, Kit hadn't quarrelled with Sir Walter. Recently, our Principal had become very thick with Burghley and I believe he learned from a mocking remark of the Lord Treasurer's of the agreement between Leicester and rich, old Bess of Hardwick to marry his now only son, base-born Robert Dudley, to her grand daughter , Lady Arbella Stuart. When Bess came to court with the young Arbella and asked for a suitable tutor to take back to Hardwick for her young prodigy, Raleigh recommended an unwilling Christopher Marlowe. I was only grateful that she was more of an intellectual than a musician, or I might have been sent in his place. From the grandmother's point of view, he was a better choice than I. Arbella's precious maidenhead was safe with Kit, who only cared for boys and tobacco, which the old lady denied him. Arbella had seen young Robert at court and liked him well, as he was a handsome youth. Kit's task was to sing his praises and keep his memory bright. Our poor poet languished in Derbyshire for three years, until he risked Sir Walter's wrath and ran away. All the same he was there long enough to cement a liking on Arbella's part, which was intended, when the time was ripe, to put a new young queen on the throne with Robert as her consort and set an end to the ambitions of James of Scotland. Meanwhile, the Admiral, Sir Charles Howard, Robert's guardian, sent him to the Academy, where he was an outstanding pupil, especially in practical subjects like navigation and engineering, which stood him in good stead in later life. He knew nothing of his father's marriage plans and when the Earl of Warwick died and he inherited a fortune, used his independence to marry where he liked, ignorant that the betrothal to Arbella took precedence over any later union. In my classes, I noticed that Robert Dudley resembled the scions of the old nobility, like Cumberland and Northumberland (later to be another 'wizard earl') in being hail fellow well met with all, whereas those whom the French court classed as 'Tudor upstarts' (Robert Sidney, for instance) were by turns over familiar or condescending. Another such was Henry Wriothesley, Earl of Southampton, who, with his girl's face, long hair and full pockets never lacked hangers-on. I was surprised that Essex, whose manners were better, took that mother's boy in tow, except that they had both suffered as Burghley's wards and held their former guardian in equal detestation. This hatred they now extended to Sir Walter Raleigh, whom, though he persuaded Hooker to trace his ancestry back to a descendant of Henry 1, named D'Amarie de Clare, they regarded as a parvenu of the first water. The Queen, indeed, with her fondness for nicknames, called him 'Water', which he poeticised to 'Ocean'. I believe he was impervious to the coarse gibes which staled the air of Durham House. For a wise and witty man he was a great innocent and was slow to believe ill of others, though some said he was too

82

proud to accept that he had enemies who might do him harm. He was magnanimous too. When Thomas Howard set tongues wagging for abandoning Raleigh's cousin, Sir Richard Grenville, to the Spaniards in the Azores, Sir Walter wrote in defence of the man he might have castigated as a murderer. He always took the unexpected stand and, as folk distrust the unpredictable, small wonder he was reckoned the most hated man in England.

~ You must forgive my awkward writing. Since the funeral I have had a set-back and am in pain again. I cannot help thinking that James was the younger man. True,his heavy drinking and unwholesome practices told against him, but my life of constant travelling, infrequent meals and broken sleep has not been a recipe for long life either. When you see your pupils die like Tom Campion, and members of your own family, which I am loath to recall, you begin to wonder how soon your turn will come and whether you are ready for it.

~

83

CHAPTER NINE Essex and Southampton tried every way to bring Sir Walter down without success. With Essex and those of the reformed religion, it was through political necessity - Raleigh was too much an unknown quantity to have the Queen's ear. With Southampton, the hatred came from pride and rebelliousness. It was not Essex's wise mentors , Sir Henry Lee and Sir Edward Dyer who devised a way to ruin Sir Walter. In the end, I am sure it was that tricky devil, Francis Bacon, who cared for nothing in the world but his own advancement. It pained my eyes to gaze at his jumble of black-tinged colours representing disharmony and evil. I doubt if he had an honest feeling to his name - self-gratification was the nearest he ever came to love. It was enough that Raleigh was his employer for Frankie to plot his downfall. This is the story. The Queen, as is well known, could not bear her favourites or her Maids of Honour to marry. Worst of all was to do so without her express permission. When, just as Elizabeth had rewarded Essex with the rich Farm of Sweet Wines, he married Sir Philip's widow, Frances, the Queen's wrath knew no bounds, until her great need of her young favourite brought him back to court, but never his wife. Marriage, then was the first necessity for Sir Walter's downfall, but how to bring it about, when he had many times averred that he would live out his life alone. I have cause to remember that year, when I composed and played my most memorable music to date for Sir Henry Lee's retirement from the Accession Day Tilts. What praise I enjoyed then! Memories, memories! Back to the Queen, who could not abide the loss of a Maid of Honour. But there was one of whose lifelong service she was certain - ill-favoured, penniless Bess Throckmorton, who could never hope to catch a husband. Her brother, Arthur, had to spend money he could ill afford to buy Bess her place in the Queen's Chamber. Heaven forfend she should ever require a dowry from the poor inheritance left by Sir Nicholas, or, if the Queen should die, become a charge in her brother's house, where he had a wife difficult to please. In the hands of great lords like Essex and Southampton, Arthur Throckmorton was easy game. Bess was sworn to secrecy and told that a great marriage would ensue if she obeyed instructions to the letter. All she had to do on the appointed night was to strip to her shift, wrap herself in a dark cloak and wait beneath a certain tree. Most like she thought there was witchcraft in it. The final part of the plot was the most tricky - how to embroil the misogynist, Sir Walter, with a Maid of Honour, the breed against which he most strongly warned his charges? The Southampton coterie invited their Principal to a feast and, though he never touched strong drink, they persuaded him to take a little for a toast to the Queen, which he could not avoid. That drink they laced with just a suspicion of Cantharides, Spanish Fly, Leicester's well known aphrodisiac, that drove Mary of Scotland wild for the despicable Darnley. It can kill, Rob, if the dose is too large but they gauged it carefully just so as to make Sir Walter thoroughly and uncharacteristically lecherous. Under the tree waited the inexperienced victim of his lasciviousness and Raleigh was led, not as a lamb to the slaughter, but as a randy old tup to his ewe. Next day, scared and shaken, Bess was even more ready to obey instructions and seek to cover her shame. And

84

Sir Walter? He woke up next morning, remembering nothing, feeling worse than seasick and vowing never to touch a drop in his life again. How do I know all this? Do you think they could keep it to themselves? The tale spread through the class-rooms of Durham House like wildfire, old 'Water's' prowess more prurient with each telling. And Raleigh, his head in the clouds, knew nothing of it all. You ask why I am sure that viper, Francis Bacon had a hand in this. Not content with writing parts for plays, one of his chief enjoyments was inventing roles for others to play in real life. He was an arch manipulator. He tried it with Essex, who was too open, so blundered every time. Arthur Throckmorton was more easily managed. His diary was produced to add veracity to the tale and, I'll wager, our Frankie dictated every word of it, lawyer fashion. I can just see his snake's eyes gleaming and his quick tongue flickering. They needed all the times and dates on paper, for, in spite of some agonising moments for Bess, unluckily for them, she failed to find herself with child, which had been the whole purpose of the game. Nothing daunted, (I learned this later from Suzanne, who had it from Sir Robert) they invented a birth at the brother's house with his wife in the secret. They even playacted a christening with the Earl of Essex as gossip. The imaginary child received the mocking name of Damerei after the supposed father's supposed ancestor. A sorry business it was for gentlemen and 'men of honour'! Bess returned to court and none there suspected the role she had played. If there had in truth been a child, it would have been put out to nurse, in which circumstance, babes all too often died. There was no need for Raleigh ever to see his 'son' - the circumstances were all there in black and white written in Arthur Throckmorton's diary. Sir Walter was away in Chatham, ignorant of these plots, collecting ships for his Panama expedition, so was not lying when he told his prudish little friend, Robert Cecil, that he knew nothing of a marriage, though the hunchback was quick to blame Raleigh's 'bestiality'. What was there in the Cooke women to make them bear devils like bossive Robin and tricky Frankie? When the victim was acquainted with the whole, wretched story, what could he do but offer marriage to the lady? That was the end of the Academy and his relationship with the deceived and furious Queen. To be supplanted by that hideous and stupid Bess Throckmorton, whose father had dared criticise the young Elizabeth's behaviour with her lover, who became the Earl of Leicester! It was the Tower for Raleigh and his unchosen bride, and, after that, exile to Sherborne and loss to the unforgiving Queen of all the riches his ships brought home. Years later, she learned the truth and did not absolve the perpetrators or ever forgive Lady Raleigh. She tried to console Sir Walter with the Earldom of Pembroke, when the old man died. Cecil told William Herbert he had put a stop to that, but it was Raleigh himself who refused to rob Sir Philip Sidney's son of the title he expected.

~ Kit Marlowe had returned to Durham House the year before Raleigh's downfall and afterwards accompanied him to Sherborne.

85

“What a milk and water miss was that Arbella; clever, I grant you when she used her Latin to help me translate Ovid's 'Amores'. Oh yes, I kept her primed with love's young dream, as instructed. I nearly finished another amorous work for her, this time my own, the story of Hero and Leander. I hope that young Dudley lives up to my description of Leander. A deal of my own love and longing went into that poem. Three years without a lovely boy and my last one bearded and deep-voiced on my return! I shall never live long enough to make up for what Raleigh has stolen from my love life.” I showed him some of my poems. “Facile,” he opined. “A little love and longing would put more life into them, I'll be bound.” I was chagrined at that. I had thought my poems worthy of his praise. Kit's reappearance at the Academy brought on another spate of playwriting. Nothing would please the young gentlemen now but a performance of their work on the public stage Twelfth Night at Whitehall or at the Inns of Court did not satisfy their appetite for applause. And as the plays they wrote as part of their English course had to be fit for professionals to act, they paid one of them, Will Shakespeare, to furbish them up for the groundlings. Marlowe, Peele and Nashe had a University friend, poor as a church mouse and as dependent as they on his pen for a living. His name was Robert Greene and, naturally enough, he took umbrage at wealthy young gentlemen taking the bread out of the mouths of needy writers. He wrote a pamphlet, urging his three friends not to encourage these amateurs to take on the mantle of professional playwrights with a living to earn and warned them that their patrons would drop them like hot cakes when it suited. The play whose popularity on the stage most incensed Master Greene was about Henry V1 and its author was that young Robert Dudley, whose name appears so often in my story. Greene knew better than to refer to him by name, but went as near as he could by dubbing the author 'Johannes Factotum'. All remembered his father, Leicester's nickname of 'Dominus Factotum', so it was easy to guess who was Jack to his King. By the time Henry Chettle had printed Greene's diatribe, the author was no more, so it was the publisher who had to bear the brunt of the anger aroused. Without daring to mention the name of Robert Dudley, he printed an abject apology, which that cockscomb, Will Shakespeare, took to be meant for him. As time went on,Will grew so proud you would have thought he was the author of the plays instead of the mere refurbisher. We all laughed at his pretensions. There were not enough hours in the working day for him to have written those plays and the passages of exquisite poetry were quite beyond his powers. Still, someone's name had to be used for colour, since gentlemen did not publish plays and Will gained a coat of arms and made a small fortune out of it. The playwriting part of Robert Dudley's life ended for the time when he married and settled at Kenilworth. He revelled in the country life and was the first to train dogs to fetch game. He often sent for me when he hosted some great entertainment for the Warwickshire gentry and I wrote galliards and pavanes for the local dignitaries, their wives, daughters and even servants. Oh, yes, my music was at the height of fashion then and I wrote for all the rich and famous of the day. My good master, Henry Noel, who honoured me with his friendship, brought me to court often and, in the year of Sir Walter's disgrace, I joined the Queen's Summer Progress,

86

stopping at Bisham, where I composed a pavane for Bacon's aunt, Lady Russell; at Rycote, commemorated by Mistress Norrishe's Delight, and so, playing and composing all the way, to Sudeley Castle, where, in the Entertainment, I roundly told the Queen that I had 'played so long with my fingers that I had beaten out of play all my good fortune.' I was a fool to suppose that the Queen would employ me when others would bear the cost and she might enjoy my music with no expense to herself. I was also told that I must await the death of one of the Queen's lutenists before applying for a post. I did not relish the thought of waiting to fill a dead man's shoes, so gave up the hope of a permanent post at court. There was no time for musical magic and, now the Academy was closed, I had no room of my own in which to perform it. On progress, it was every man for himself and even the loyal Sir Henry Lee gave up following the Queen as he could find nowhere to lay his head. Unlike myself, however, he had a home to go to at Ditchley and a warm bedmate, Anne Vavasour, I mean, that had a child by the Earl of Oxford. I was loath to seek shelter in Robert Sidney's house. If I could not find a rich employer and a permanent home, I would manage as best I might as a snapper up of unconsidered trifles in the way of employment.

~ I have just enjoyed an idle hour with Henry Peacham, who heard I was sick again and came to cheer me with his newsmongering. There is great delay over the new Queen's arrival. Buckingham has returned to France, some say to expedite her coming, but the general rumour is that he has business of his own with Anne of Austria and has taken a great jewel to further his amours. Henry tells me the plague is worsening and he has plans to spend time in Norfolk and hopes to avoid all danger. I told him that I shall remain in Fetter Lane and look for your coming. May it be soon.

~ An unexpected summons came from Doctor Dee and I made my way to Mortlake. The house still looked uncared for and the part that had been burnt by the mob was not yet fully repaired. At my knock, the good doctor himself came to the door and led me into the library, its shelves sadly depleted. “It was as well” said my host, cheerfully, “that I had several copies of each volume (as I remember you once remarked) and that I lent out so many to my friends and pupils, who have now returned them to restock my shelves. You will wonder why you are here and I shall not beat about the bush. I should be grateful if you would look into the future on a matter which concerns me greatly.”Seeing my anxious look, he quickly added. “No, not a 'seeing'. We will proceed as we did previously. Have you the Spanish diamond?” I took the ring from where it always hung round my neck and he placed it on his little finger. “Now, two questions only. It will be over in a trice. Gaze on the stone.” As before, the diamond flashed to and fro and I lost consciousness of the world around me, though I heard both our voices from afar. “What will be the fate of the Earl of Essex?” “The block.” “In what year?” “February, 1601.”

87

Doctor Dee snapped his fingers and I opened my eyes. “You have confirmed my belief, John, that the young man will come to no good. How much harm he will do if he gains real power is a cause for great concern. For the next eight years he must be watched carefully.” We talked for a while, then he said we were both ready for a meal and took me to the kitchen, where Mistress Dee, young Arthur and Katherine were waiting at table. Afterwards, in the doctor's study, I took the opportunity to confide in him about the musical magic. He was immediately enthusiastic and questioned me searchingly, afterwards urging me to conduct another experiment with himself present to keep vigil with me. Explaining how long I had waited for the opportunity, I said it would be my pride and pleasure if he would consent to assist me. “But I have not brought my portrait, which I have used up to now. And how shall I find a likeness of the great Marsilio Ficino, whose voice and music I most long to hear?” “All can be arranged,” Doctor Dee replied, confidently. “My son has some talent at drawing and will be pleased to attempt your likeness. As Abbot Trithemius explains, it does not have to be perfect. The intention is all and you have the imagination required to bring success.” As I sat to the young artist, Doctor Dee spoke to me of Ficino, saying, “Philip greatly loved Marsilio's translation of Plato' works. Do you know, Ficino learned Greek at the age you are now, and, in those days, it was a language known to few. He always remained poor and never sought favour, though Cosimo di Medici loved and honoured him. He believed, as do I and as did Philip, that philosophy consists in the study of truth and wisdom, properties of God alone, therefore, philosophy is religion, and true religion, genuine philosophy. But you will have learned much of Ficino in your studies at the Academy.” “Very little of his music,” I replied, “and that we must discover through musical magic.” As I spoke, young Arthur handed me his finished sketch, rather too flattering, as I recall, but still apt for the purpose. “You are anxious now as to where we can find a likeness of Marsilio Ficino. It so happens that I have on my shelves Philip's own copy of his Plato in which is the very portrait we require. We will place your picture next to it inside the cover.” As we climbed the stairs to his study, the doctor said, “A pity you do not wish to 'see'. Ficino played on a Lyra Orphica decorated with pictures of Orpheus among the rocks and animals. That would be worth the viewing.” I refused to be drawn. “Ficino also said, if I remember correctly, that hearing has a greater effect on the spirit than seeing, so I shall hold to that tenet, Doctor Dee, though I am not sure that I can define his 'spiritus'.” “He writes of it as the link between body and soul,” explained my mentor. “Music is the most important food of the spirit because they are both living forms of air. He says that musically moved air is actually alive like a disembodied spirit. Oh, that I too might express myself in music and transcend mere words! You are truly blessed, John, in your talent.”

88

“As to words, I have never heard the speaking voice of any musician from the past. All I hear is a confused humming, though the songs are clear. As you have had so much experience with angel magic, Doctor Dee, you might be successful in obtaining from Ficino an answer to your question.” “Yes, yes, I am impatient to begin.” He watched as I wrapped the portraits and placed them deep under the rushes at the threshold, then joined me in the opening invocation. Once more, I used the diamond to help my concentration. When we became sleepy, we each perused a work of Ficino as we paced about the chamber. After what seemed endless waiting, the music came into my head. Snatching up pen and music manuscript paper, I began to record the hymn, writing the tablature at the greatest speed of which I was capable. I knew well that there was no second chance to repair omissions. Concentrating with all my power, I took scant notice of Doctor Dee's movements, but as my playing broke the silence, he was engaged in some magic of his own..... “I recognised some of the Greek words, Doctor Dee, but was not quick enough to memorise them, though I seem to recognise the invocation to Apollo used in this house when I 'saw' the death of William of Orange.” “Yes, that was an Orphic hymn. I have the words here. But, before Ficino returns to his other world, ask him if he is certain that his was the genuine music of Orpheus.” Doctor Dee's magic had effect. This time a clear voice emerged from the buzzing in my head. The Italianised Latin, reminiscent of Bruno's, seemed impatient. “When I lived on earth, I firmly believed in my Orphic hymns.” The humming resumed and I could distinguish no more. When I transmitted the sentence to the Doctor, he was obviously disappointed but eager to hear me sing the Orphic hymn. “There is a difference,” I explained diffidently, “between hearing Ficino's singing and reproducing it accurately. His tones were high and strange and I would wish to practise carefully before chanting it for your approval.” “What am I thinking of?” interposed Doctor Dee. “We both need food and sleep after our long vigil. I often think I was too demanding with Edward and, in my enthusiasm, drove him too hard.” And he shook his head, sadly. The next day, the Doctor listened with awe to the Orphic hymn. “Do you, realise, John Dowland, what a great discovery you have made, which will surely enable us to bring about the longed-for and peaceful union of the religions? Keep this music in your mind and heart until I have found the means to work on the German princes and convince them that the hymn that preserved the great Cosimo di Medici, for which scholars have sought since its sad loss, will give them the strength and inspiration to work unceasingly for concord and tranquillity. We have the word of Ficino himself that, in this world, he believed this Orphic hymn to be genuine. What more can be asked?”

~ Doctor Dee begged me to prolong my visit, and, in the course of conversation, I questioned him on a matter which had long puzzled me, the significance of his Monas Hieroglyphica sign. He explained to me that it includes the symbols of all the planets; how it absorbs

89

into itself the sign Aries, representing fire and, therefore, the alchemical processes; how the cross below the symbols for sun and moon represents the elements of earth, water, air and fire, and how different formations of the four lines of the cross can turn it into a sign of both three and four, both triangle and square, thus solving a great mystery. He told me that he had been privileged to give the same explanation to the Queen. “Not as easy for my poor brain to grasp,” I said. “When I first saw that sign on your wall, Doctor Dee, it frightened me. I must confess, I saw it as resembling one of the devils I saw as a child in my Orpheus picture.” “I am sure many older folk would consider it a diabolical omen as they did the mathematical signs at one time, in their ignorance, destroying the books containing them. Fear and superstition once more, alas!” His face suddenly brightened. “Let me tell you this idea which has just come to me. I have been pondering an easy way to communicate with my followers in Europe, who all know and can copy my Monas sign. Suppose, by gazing on the symbol with intense concentration at an agreed time on an agreed day (say Wednesday, the day of Mercury the messenger) I was able to send an intelligence to and obtain an answer from one of my friends, commit it to paper, get it by heart and then destroy the writing, we would have an instant and secret means of communication. No spies could break our code and no courier could move with such speed. I shall begin my experiments in Monas magic this day.”

~ Sometimes, during my stay, we spoke of less weighty matters. “What will you do now, John? Will you return to Wilton or join Sir Walter at Sherborne?” inquired my friend. I told him that I was wearied with teaching and playing at the behest of others and that I had thought of obtaining a quiet lodging where I might give myself up to composing and musical magic. “I have saved a little money and I have patrons at court who may help me if I find myself lacking the wherewithal to live.” “Excuse me, John, if I seem to pry. I understand you have a wife and child. How is it that you have no home with them?” I quickly explained the circumstances. “But do not suppose that my love for Annie is less than if I were her true father and I visit her often. Although Suzanne and I have never lived together as man and wife, I love her as my best friend. We keep no secrets from each other and I depend on her wise advice. There is one point, however, on which I insist, that she bears no more children to Sir Robert and to this she agrees. I learned ways in Italy which safely prevent conception and these she uses carefully. She knows that, if her lover tires, I shall be solely responsible for her and the child and she is loath to add to my burdens. This is as much her wish as mine.” “I fear I am out of touch with such matters,” admitted the good Doctor. “How may she live with a clear conscience as Sir Robert's mistress in the same house as his wife?”

90

“Do you in your great wisdom, Doctor Dee, understand the distaff side? I have learned to accept women without seeking to fathom their motives. Suzanne was convent bred and perhaps thinks that her first love should be her last. Certainly she seems to hold Sir Robert in true affection. At the same time, she tells me, as his wife's tiring woman, she has become her chief confidante and loves her well. I can assure you that, in her simplicity, she feels no guilt, believing that love excuses all.” “I realise that guilt destroys, and should be eschewed, but still I find this hard to comprehend. There was a shameful time in Bohemia when Edward insisted, that to forward the angel magic we must exchange wives. This greatly distressed my own dear helpmate, though even that sacrifice she made for the great work. All for little,” and he shook his head sorrowfully before continuing. “I feel for you, John, it is sad for a young man like you to live without true love.” “Oh, I have seen enough of other men's loves to know they bring more sorrow than delight. My lute must remain my mistress.”

~ I found my private room but continued to play at Court when commanded. On one of his rare visits from Flushing, I met Sir Robert Sidney there. He was reproachful. “I thought you promised to help Lady Barbara with her luteplaying, yet, she tells me, though you visit your wife and child, you have never once paid your respects to her. If you can play for that misbegotten Robert Dudley,” here his face darkened, “you can at least repay the many favours the Sidneys have conferred by showing proper politeness to my lady wife.” Drawing in my breath sharply, I could manage no more than a nod of the head in acknowledgement. What courtesy was he showing to his lady wife, when he spent the cold December nights in the arms of her tiring woman? But perhaps Lady Barbara had another lover and cared not a jot for Sir Robert. Christmas over, he had to return to his Governorship - the Queen was ever loath to grant him long leave of absence. I took the opportunity to visit Suzanne, who was perplexed by a problem she said I alone might solve.

~

91

CHAPTER TEN It seemed that Suzanne had confided to her lady, as she was brushing her hair, that she had been abandoned by her parents and left as a babe at the convent gate. Much to her surprise, her mistress had replied in tones of envy, wishing that she had been orphaned at birth or never seen the light of day in this wicked world. Little by little, in broken tones, there emerged a tale, shocking indeed to my innocent Suzanne, who wept bitter tears as she disclosed it to me in the hope that I, who in her eyes, cured all ills, might find a way to help her afflicted mistress. It appeared that old Gamage, Lady Barbara's father, had, as was common practice when wives were with child, used his young daughter, not as a wife, since in the marriage market her virginity must be preserved at all costs, but in those vile ways which leave no outward mark, such as all but the basest whores detest. The child bride came to Robert Sidney 'virgo intacta' to all seeming but inwardly damaged to an extent that his clumsy advances could only intensify. I imagine that he was a poor enough lover at the best of times and that, as she lay stiff as a board in their marriage bed, distancing herself as far as she could from his sweaty body, silent tears coursing down her cheeks, he would feel his manhood shrivel and wonder, cursing, if he would ever get an heir. When he, at last, managed to rape his poor, young wife, the resulting child, William, cried incessantly and would not be held. Worst of all, he was the image of her father, and Lady Barbara could not bear to look on him. As he grew, it was clear he was a freakish child, subject to strange fits and violent tantrums. He was kept at Penshurst with special attendants, while his mother led an unhappy existence in the London house. Full of pity for her young mistress, and believing my musical powers to be curative (had I not played away many a migraine and soothed Annie to sleep in the worst of her childish ills ?) Suzanne begged me to play for Lady Barbara. How could I refuse her? I realised now that the dingy colour surrounding Lady Barbara's frail form had nothing in common with her husband's earthiness, as I had supposed, but was the shadow of the deepest despair. Her eyes were dull, as was her hair and her voice was toneless. My heart went out to her and I determined to play as never before to cure her melancholy. The music of Don Luys Milan had been successful with Sir Philip and the Countess of Pembroke and in that I placed my trust. As I played, Lady Barbara seemed to relax a little more each day and I noticed she ceased twisting and untwisting her fingers as they lay idly in her lap. Suzanne remarked on the improvement, but she was concerned that, now February had brought a strangely early spring, her lady still refused to stir from her chamber, where she had made herself a prisoner for many months. “She seems truly afraid to leave the house, Jean,” (so Suzanne named me) “I persuade her as far as the door of her chamber, but then she backs away, hugging the wall, until she has regained the safety of her chair. She is pitifully anxious to please me but it seems that each time she is overcome by dread. Surely, some evil spirit holds her in its power. I believe she is punishing herself because of her son, blaming herself for his sad state.”

92

The next day I persuaded Lady Barbara to sit in the window seat so that she had more light for her embroidery, though, for the most part, it lay ignored in her lap. She moved obediently, as if in a trance, and I sat at her feet, playing solarian music to disperse her sad mood. Chancing to look up, I saw silent tears coursing down her pale cheeks, as she looked through the leaded panes and watched Suzanne playing ball with Annie in the courtyard below. Sorrow and envy blended in her face, as her lips formed the words, “Oh, William, William.” Though I was touched with a sharp pang of pity, I realised that the ice around her heart was melting and recovery was on the way. Fearful to move too soon, I played on,then, “Lady,” I ventured, “the sun is shining. I spend so much of my time in airless rooms, I crave the out of doors. Let us take our cloaks and join Suzanne and Annie. The child so loves to play with me and I have little enough time to give her.” Lady Barbara's dull eyes widened in dismay, but such was her instinctive courtesy that she nodded her head, gave me her hand, and, stumbling a little, allowed herself to be led into the courtyard, where it was warm enough for us to sit and resume our musical cure. “That was indeed a miracle,” exclaimed Suzanne afterwards. “Pray the fine weather holds.” It was as though my Orpheus music had brought the sunny days. I concentrated on singing the most graceful songs, hoping Apollo would continue to smile on us. Each day I persuaded Lady Barbara to take a little wine to nourish her spirit and, as it was too early for roses , whose perfume would have helped her most, Suzanne obtained cakes flavoured with cinnamon, which also had the Sun's properties. Soon, our mistress was almost hastening down the steps into the courtyard and, one day, as I followed with her cloak, Suzanne, in turning to greet us, missed the ball Annie threw to her, which landed at Lady Barbara's feet. “Toss it to me, toss it to me!” cried Annie excitedly, and, to our joy, my lady stooped for the ball and threw it. We all joined in the game, panting and laughing like the children we had never been. After that, as the weeks passed, under Annie's guidance, we reverted to other childish pursuits, picking the earliest leaves and buds, garlanding our brows like oldtime shepherd folk. Annie would sing and we would all three accompany her on our lutes. It was a joyous time. “Listen, Suzanne,” smiled Lady Barbara, “my fingers are all thumbs no more. I shall soon play almost as well as you.” Her voice rang like a bell in my ears and I saw that her aura , which had been growing clearer each day, now shone diamond bright, reminding me of Doctor Dee's talk of the 'albedo'. The pinched expression had gone, her clear skin seemed almost transparent, her hair full of golden lights and there was a spring in her step. She was so unaffected, so charming in her delight, so free from the condescension I had found in great ladies at Court (except for both my dear Lady Marys) that I felt myself drawn to her as though we were equals. Controlling my voice, I said, “Then now is the time for work and study, my lady, as Sir Robert commanded. Playtime must be over.” She nodded, solemnly, “I shall learn all the music that you heard in France and Suzanne shall correct my accent as I sing.” Her new

93

found confidence delighted me. So must Pygmalion have felt when he beheld the living Galatea. That evening as I walked back to my lodging, Suzanne's parting words echoed in my mind. “Do you know, Jean, I think you are a little in love with Lady Barbara.” After a wakeful night of tossing and turning, I had to admit to myself that I, whose dealings with women, though pleasurable, had never touched my heart, had indeed come to love Lady Barbara, who, in the eyes of the world, was beyond my reach.

~ I should have kept away and, indeed, tried to make my visits less frequent, but my lady was so downcast at missing a lesson and so fearful of my displeasure, for my voice in addressing her was gruff in the attempt to hide my feelings, that I gave in to my desire for her dear company. At first, I had been Master Dowland but now she adopted Suzanne's name for me. “I am improving at my lute, Monsieur Jean, because you do not make me afraid. Until now, I have been so full of fears but you and your music have swept them away as the wind blows autumn leaves. You see,” she laughed, “You have made me quite a poet.” Little she knew that, night after night, in my lodging, I wrote poems of my own to assuage the burning torment of being so close to one to whom I might not confess my love. As Lady Barbara's inner confusion dispersed in smiles and soft laughter, my own mental turmoil increased so that she would frown and demand what ailed me, to which I had no answer. The words to each new poem were branded on my mind, yet I might not voice them. 'Touch not, proud hands, lest you her anger move' was no mere poetic fancy. I ached, as I sat so close, yet dared not position her fingers on her lute. As my lady blossomed each day from the sad, withdrawn creature she had been, so I, her healer, became the suffering one and learned the truth of the maxim, 'Nec prosunt domino, quae prosunt omnibus artes' ('the arts which help all mankind cannot help their master'). Small wonder it became the motto for my 'First Book of Songs'. Sometimes, alone in my room, burning frustration found its way into such bad though heartfelt verse as this: Each hour amidst the deep of hell I fry; Each hour I waste and wither where I sit; But that sweet hour wherein I wish to die (in union, Rob, with the beloved) My hope, alas, may not enjoy it yet, Whose hope is such, bereaved of the bliss Which unto all save me allotted is. Often, sensing that my mistress was now ready for love, I dared to hope that she might choose me. Then I recalled, as with the unhappy lutenist, Mark Smeaton, that if I expressed my love, even with a look, Lady Barbara Sidney, like Queen Anne Boleyn, might say, “You may not look to have me speak to you as I should to a nobleman because

94

you are an inferior person.” I could not think that I should humbly reply, “No, madam, a look sufficed and so fare you well.” In my heart, I felt myself equal to any man, yet, I knew that, in the eyes of the world, I could never aspire to union with a lady. I was grateful to the Queen that her ungracious humour kept Robert Sidney in Flushing for so long at a time. He had his informant, Rowland Whyte, who sent him all the news of the court, town and family, but there was nothing for me to hide. My constant attendance on his lady was merely what Sir Robert had repeatedly demanded.

~ On the evening of the last day of February, I stayed late at the Sidney house. Annie had a slight fever, as did all the servants, and said that she could not sleep until I had played and sung for her. Suzanne came down from settling her mistress to bed and she too was feverish and admitted that she did not know how she had kept on her feet to perform the last duties of the day. “I cannot remember whether I dampened down Lady Barbara's fire before I left her chamber,” she fretted. I reassured her, absent-mindedly, and, when she was abed, played for her as I had done for Annie, my mind toying meanwhile with the words of a poem, just come to me, of how the fire that burned in my heart might only be dampened by my mistress's love. As soon as Suzanne slept, I crept from her room and was crossing the hall to the front door, when I smelt smoke. Bounding up the stairs to Lady Barbara's chamber, I threw open her door. Great flames leapt up as I closed it quickly, by whose light I saw her, newly awakened, crouching among the pillows. Snatching up a heavy cover from a nearby chest, I flung it over the burning rushes and stamped out the flames, pulling another close-woven cover from the bed to finish the work. A large pitcher of water made all sure and I flung open the window to disperse the choking smoke. Coughing and spluttering, I turned to the bed, where my lady, her eyes streaming, both with the smoke and tears of fright, huddled clutching a blanket round her as she shivered in the sudden draught. We spoke with one voice. “Are you harmed?” “Is all well with you?” The candle lit, each saw the other's face and we fell to overwrought laughter. I was the more smoke- blackened of the two and Lady Barbara bade me sit on the bed while she wiped my sooty face with her hand kerchief. She was still trembling with cold but I was shaking with emotion as I pulled away and went to close the window. My lady beckoned me back and imprisoned my hand in hers. “I must thank you, Jean, for my life. I sleep heavily these days and failed to wake until you flung open the door. Lit by the red light of the flames, I did not recognise you at first, but then I knew it could be none but you, who have been my saviour in all things.” The words 'lit by the red light of the flames' struck a chord in my memory and I heard Doctor Dee's voice saying, “To achieve the rubedo you must go through spiritual fire, perhaps material fire also.”

95

Lady Barbara continued, “You should go to your rest, but before then, I pray you, play to me to bring me calm.” Taking my lute from its smoke besmirched case, I impulsively played and sang words which were not my own but exactly expressed my need: 'Oh, Western wind, when wilt thou blow That the small rain down can rain? Christ that my love were in my arms And I in my bed again.' “You sing that for Suzanne?” came a questioning whisper. I spoke without thinking. “Never, my lady. Suzanne is my friend, not my love, and we have never shared a bed.” “And Annie?” It was more a statement than a question. After a silence, I nodded. From that time, each read the other's mind. “I cannot be surprised, she is so lovely and he lonely.” Such generosity angered me. “I have long lived with loneliness.” “I, too,” she whispered, and, taking the lute from me, she clasped both my hands. For the first time, our eyes met and it was not long before our lips followed suit. The household slept on, undisturbed, and before daybreak, the alchemy of love fused our two beings, as are the Red King and the White Rose Queen in that magical union of opposites described by Doctor Dee - the Chemical Wedding. I awoke in the dawn, words of Ficino echoing in my mind: “Why is Love called a Magus? Because all the force of Magic consists in Love. The work of Magic is a certain drawing of one thing to another by natural similitude. The parts of this world, like members of one animal, depend all on one love and are connected together by natural communion...This is the true magic.” Gazing at the still sleeping Barbara, it seemed right to me then very softly to play and sing the Orphic Hymn to draw down on us the heavenly influences which would make our love everlasting.

~ To tell you of that love would be unseemly, Rob. I hope one day you will know that physical and spiritual blending and find your other half without whom you remain for ever incomplete. It happens rarely. The song I wrote for Barbara, words and music coming together magically, has been sung so often it is meaningless to the ruder sort. Now you know what manner of love it celebrates, I hope it will come alive for you as you reread the words. Come away, come sweet love, The golden morning breaks; All the earth, all the air Of love and pleasure speaks. Teach thine arms then to embrace, And sweet, rosy lips to kiss, And mix our souls in mutual bliss. Eyes were meant for beauty's grace Viewing, ruing lovelong pain,

96

Procured by beauty's rude disdain. Come away, come sweet love, The golden morning wastes, While the sun from his sphere His fiery arrows casts, Making all the shadows fly; Playing, staying in the grove To entertain the stealth of love. Thither, sweet love, let us hie, Flying, dying in desire, Winged with sweet hopes and heavenly fire Come away, come, sweet love, Do not in vain adorn Beauty's grace, that should rise Like to the naked morn. Lilies on the river's side, And fair, Cyprian flowers new blown, Desire no beauties but their own ; Ornament is nurse of pride, Pleasure, measure love's delight. Haste, then, sweet love, our wished flight. The lilies and roses of martyrdom that had haunted me so long, were now transformed into the emblems of bliss, banishing the nightmare of Father Campion's death. To maintain 'the stealth of love' we accepted Suzanne's generously proffered aid. Never hear the word 'bawd', Rob, without thinking it blasphemy to her, who was our truest friend. Our happiness was free from care, for Suzanne had told her mistress of those measures in which I had instructed her. When I dared not touch her, I had wooed my love with music. Now she was mine, I laid my lute aside. Our mutual desire made music transcending my most rainbow dreams. We had a motto which meant we two were one. When Annie was learning to speak, she did not say 'I am' but expressed a child's view of the wide world with her own version, 'I are', laughingly translated by her mother as 'Je sommes'- a fine watchword for twin souls. Barbara had the motto chased on a gold and ruby ring, which she made me swear never to take from my neck or finger. I gave her in exchange the Spanish diamond, placing it on her wedding finger, where it fitted exactly, as it must have done her husband's mother. My love later presented me with a Nicholas Hilliard miniature of herself with our motto and the date of our first union. I had only Arthur Dee's drawing to give her and she commissioned Hilliard to copy that in an even more flattering likeness with a background of flames. Nicholas had his own style and none but Barbara could put a name to that idealised face. The golden months of spring and early summer passed in a glow of supreme happiness, each of us completely absorbed in the other, with no thought for the morrow. June, the month of roses, which should have crowned our perfect joy, brought the first shadow.

97

Suzanne came to tell me that her mistress was indisposed and must keep to her room for a time and though I called to see my love day after day, Suzanne stood at the chamber door, determined to bar the way, stoutly refusing my pleas to play for my lady's welfare. I was distracted with concern and my thoughts ran riot. What type of illness could cause my exclusion?. I would have risked the plague to be with Barbara, yet dare not compromise her honour by forcing the door. Came the day when I opened the door to Suzanne's and Annie's room, to find neither hide nor hair of them. All their goods were gone, the bed stripped and a servant was sweeping out the rushes, as though readying the room for fresh tenants. I ran to the steward in dismay, who told me that Lady Barbara was awaiting me in her chamber. My spirits rose. At last an end had come to my days of distress and Barbara would set all to rights. I flew up the stairs, but, at their head, froze in my tracks..... Who was this standing stiffly erect in the doorway and where was the diamond brightness which hitherto surrounded her? My lady dwelt once more in shadow. As she answered my anguished questioning, Barbara's voice was icy. “I have sent them ahead to Lincolnshire to prepare for my arrival. I intend to pay Sir Thomas and Lady Monson a summer visit.” I knew Sir Robert had met the Monsons at the last Parliament and that they would welcome me as Lady Barbara's lutenist, for Sir Thomas was musical, but her next sentence stunned me. “Here are your wages, Master Dowland. I no longer require your services.” Stony-faced, her knuckles white, Barbara turned on her heel, closing her chamber door firmly behind her. The hireling had received his dismissal.

~ Outside the house, I gazed unbelievingly at the money still held in my frozen hand, then hurled it into the teeming gutter, where a swarm of urchins splashed and scrabbled for it. Back in my lodging, I gave myself up to the deepest despair. What false plot was here? Why had Suzanne told me nothing? How could my loving Barbara have become by some black magic that stone-faced traitress? I must be in the throes of one of my worst nightmares. I longed for the relief of tears to disperse the bitter, burning lump in my throat. They say that hearts break and the pain in my breast bore out the truth of that. They say that brains break also and mine were shattered, as my whole world crashed around my feet. I clutched at straws. Perhaps Barbara had not yet left. Perhaps she was testing the constancy of my love. I determined to plead my case with her. Once, when I sped to meet her, I walked on air; now, as I trudged along, I felt on the verge of some hellish pit. At last I reached the familiar door. The house had an empty, untenanted look. A servant grinned at me mockingly, holding out a small package, seizing which I stumbled away. I hardly dared unseal my prize. Would there be a loving letter of explanation or a further cruel dismissal? I threw it on the table, summoning up courage to peruse its contents..... There was no letter. I shook the packet impatiently and out fell the Spanish diamond, confirming my utter rejection. Yet, it proved, as did the ruby ring I wore, that I had not imagined our high joys. The sight of my ring stabbed me to the heart, but I had given my

98

word to wear it always and I, at least, would not be forsworn. I hung both rings on the chain round my throat, where the ache tormented me. Tears of exhaustion and self pity at last eased the pain. When I could weep no more, I left my lodging and wandered through a world as grey as the first seeing of Father Campion's death, until I found myself, footsore and weary, at the riverside. I might have continued my nightmare walking until the waters closed over my head forever, had not a persistent waterman forced me into his wherry, as though I were his only fare of the day. Still in a dream, I found myself at Whitehall steps, and, tossing the boatman my purse in answer to his importuning, hardly knowing what urged me, I went to find Henry Noel. Just as my Paris friend once tended me, so did this kind master and friend care for and keep me from self murder, for I had lost the will to live, worthless as I deemed myself now that Lady Barbara had betrayed our love. Never, even in the most wretched moments of despair, did I allow her name to pass my lips. Only once, at a later date and in another place, did I compose music for 'La Mia Barbara', which none in England heard. Master Noel sent to my lodging for my property and paid my reckoning, for I was penniless. He fully realised my sorry state on finding that I had abandoned my lutes and my books, including my Orpheus books, for which I cared not a jot in my bereavement. He inquired for the Monsons' direction and sent a messenger with a letter for Suzanne, answered briefly with no word of Lady Barbara. Master Noel supposed that my plight was caused by the defection of my wife to another lover. It was well known in Court circles that Sir Thomas Monson was unhappy with the ugly heiress he had taken to his bosom. I would sit alone, twirling the ruby ring on its chain, gazing on the hollow mockery of 'Je Sommes', heaving great sighs at Barbara's deceit and my utter folly in believing that she could have shared the overwhelming passion of which I was now bereft. Bitterly, I could only conclude that, having obtained her cure, on which our love-making had set the seal, she, like her husband, had used me, as he had ever done from the time of our youth. They might even now be together, laughing at my pretensions. I wrote poem after poem to ease my growing resentment. Later, when the pain was less, yet the poison remained, they were published in my First Book of Songs. The weather matched my mood and at night fierce winds sent the branches of a nearby aspen tree tapping against my casement. My nightmares of Father Campion's death returned, which I had thought forever banished by Barbara's love. When I at last fell into a brief, restless sleep, instead of the grey sombreness of my first seeing, the scene would be coloured with the bright flashings that herald the onset of a migraine. The sound was present now and the mob would bay like dogs. I struggled to awake but lay pinioned, as though by bands of iron. The dreadful obscenity would unfold inexorably in brilliant colour and, oh, the blood! Waking would bring the usual nausea and I would tremble like the aspen leaves whipped by the wind. Each night I struggled to hold off the sleep so needful for my recovery. Master Noel tried his best to bring me back to the real world but all the news was ill. Essex seemed to have run mad, for he arraigned and sent to the gallows the Queen's physician, Doctor Lopez, who, like me had spied for Walsingham, now dead and unable to speak for his informers. Tyrone had led a successful rising in Ulster and, worst of all, a book was published under the name of Dolman, dealing with the forbidden subject of the

99

succession. What hope was there for me, Irish, a former spy, who had Catholic friends and had lived in Rome? Suddenly, I remembered Patrick Gray's mischievous smile, last time he passed through London, and his words, “You look mighty cheerful, Johnny, for a man who calls himself Dolman.” How did he know the name I had used in Rome and what secrets were safe with a handsome ruffler who had bought and sold as many lives as Leicester, including that of his Scottish Queen?

~

100

CHAPTER ELEVEN I find it hard to write of this time of my life, Rob. Read the words of my songs; all is there with the deep felt love and longing urged by Kit Marlowe to bring my verse alive. Possibly, it seems maudlin and sentimental to you and you may think I was merely following the fashion for melancholy in my songs, just as Sidney's later followers turned his great themes into contemptible 'Phyllising'. I wrote it all into the music of 'Lachrimae' and even that was vulgarised by its popularity. It was not greed but need for money that caused me to bare my soul to the common sort, who never recognised the true pain in the words and music. I myself cheapened my sorrow with play on the words 'doleful', 'Dowland' and Dolandi' but I should be sorry if my then forlorn state means nothing to you in your maturer years and sorrier still if it is my lack of skill with the pen that leaves you ignorant of my past despair.

~ Master Noel persuaded me, much against my will, to apply for the post of Court Lutenist now that John Johnson was dead, yet it was a further rejection when I was refused. My master was undeterred and tried another tack. “I deem it time you had a change of air, John. Here is an old acquaintance of yours from Academy days, who is excused the Summer Progress, as his father needs him at Codnor Castle. I am sure you will remember one of my fellow Gentlemen Pensioners, Master John Zouch.” I did indeed recall that tall young man, abler at the crossbow than the lute, full of kindness and good humour. We shook hands, and, before I could object, my traps were packed and loaded and we were riding North to Derbyshire. “My father was Sir Walter's colonel in Ireland,” confided Master Zouch, and never ceased to sing his praises. He put me to the Academy after I left Gray's Inn, so that I might get a smattering of the new learning and glad am I that he insisted, though I thought, at the time, I had my fill of schooling. I know that you have written music for Essex, but I have never forgiven him and Southampton for traducing Raleigh to the Queen." I murmured something about needs must when the devil drives. It was best to say no more. A wrong word,even among friends, might lead to the gallows, as shown by Doctor Lopez'fate. Having been one myself, I knew that the least suspected folk might be informers. My own instability made me extra sensitive to this danger. If Barbara could prove false, where was trust in the world? We turned to safer reminiscences of the Durham House days. Sir John Zouch gave me a good welcome and was delighted with a Galliard I composed in his honour and, in spite of poor health, stood up with the prettiest young ladies of the neighbourhood to dance to it. Such merry-making caused me mixed feelings though I was happy to be able to repay my hosts with my lute. Master Zouch's help was much needed on the estate and I rode out with him daily with benefit to my health and spirits. A letter came from Master Noel, on progress with the Queen, saying that, when he had spoken to her of me, she had named me an 'obstinate papist'. Before that false description

101

turned to the dread word 'traitor', I deemed it time to quit the country. Sir John spoke so angrily of Tyrone and the Irish rising that I had begun to feel out of place in his house and realised that, if the land of my birth became known, I should be less than welcome there. Making my excuses to my hosts with profuse thanks, I rode off to London, mentally composing a letter to the Master of Gray, requesting his good offices to obtain me a post abroad with King James's brother-in-law, the Duke of Brunswick. To my surprise, as though by miracle, without any effort on my part, an invitation from the Duke awaited me, enclosed with a letter for me to deliver to Doctor Dee. I was glad of an opportunity to visit my old friend and lost no time in asking him how an invitation to visit Germany had arrived in the very nick of time. “Ah,” the magus replied, “my Monas magic is now in operation, though only at an experimental stage. I realised you needed an escape route and that chimed with my other plans. I told you communication would be swift, though sometimes, as in this case, the written word is needed to confirm an arrangement. I see young Essex runs upon his fate. Poor Doctor Lopez treated him for the French disease and we all know what madness follows. That unnatural couple with whom he plots, Anthony and Francis Bacon, will do him no good. You are wise to leave the country. How I run on! Let me look at you, John Dowland. I see a new sadness in your eyes and there is somewhat adding to your melancholy in which I perhaps may help you.” I confessed only to the nightmare and added that I had no wish for him to take on the burden, as with the John Heywood dream. The Doctor looked concerned. “I shall give you a plentiful supply of a harmless medicine that should bring you sweet sleep. They say that tobacco is a specific against all ills and I heard tell in Germany that a small spoonful of aqua vitae before bed has a good effect. But you are going to the home of up-to-date medicine and will hear much of the great Paracelsus and his cures which affront the dusty doctors here. You will find much in common with the teachings of that peerless sage, who prescribed the vibrations of music and colour as well as charms, herbs and divine elixirs. Learn all you can of him while you are in Germany. Of this other matter, which you are loath to confide, remember the saying 'Time is a great healer' though I can see it is of scant comfort at this time. You have been through the fire, indeed. Now, I bid you heartily farewell, and may your journey have a happy ending.” It was of help to have my invitation from the Duke himself to show to Essex and Cecil, who, at that time, were in joint control of the country's affairs and who both appended their signatures to my licence to travel. Essex had a message for me to carry to his friend, Sir Robert Sidney, and, though I was most unwilling to encounter him, I was in no position to refuse. Master Noel was still on progress with the Queen , so that all I could do to thank him was to send a letter, promising that I would write to him often from overseas. Alas, I was never more to see that kind friend in this unhappy world. It was August in the year 1594 when I disembarked at Flushing. Robert Sidney seemed pleased to see me, but could not wait to break the seals of his correspondence. Life as Governor there held no excitement for him, as was clear. “Well, Johnny,” he exclaimed, waving one of his letters, “here's good news for one or other of us. It seems that Suzanne is with child and will soon give birth. If it's a boy this time, we'll call him Robert, for I'm pretty sure it's the result of my Christmas visit when, I must say, Suzanne gave me a better welcome than my lady wife. If it's your child, I'll stand

102

gossip, even if it has to be by proxy. Why, man, you look thunderstruck. Is it not good news?” And he went bustling off on some business raised by another of his letters. I was more furious than dumbfounded. Suzanne had sworn to me that there would be no more bastards. Were all women deceivers? I had once thought her as true as the pole star. Now I was twice befooled by women! It was all very well to be fobbed off with one of Robert's byblows, though I had learned to love Annie as my own and she knew no other father, but another child to keep? No wonder Suzanne had gone running off to the country and sent only the briefest of replies to my letter. I travelled on to the court of Brunswick without staying to look on Robert Sidney's hated face more. One small satisfaction remained to cool my fury. To all appearance I was the deceived husband, yet, this time, I had cuckolded Robert. Two hands to play on one lute with a vengeance! I am too ashamed to tell you more of my poisoned thoughts as I journeyed. At Wolfenbuttel, I was given an excellent reception both by the Duke and Duchess and by their musicians, who were amazed by what they thought my newfangled style of playing. Such was my black humour (anger having replaced self-pity) that I chose to think they mocked me and that the Duke's chief lutenist was jealous enough to wish me harm. When, one September day, agonising stomach pains gripped me, I at once thought of poison. There was strangely no purging or vomiting, but still the searing gripes continued until next day, when they ceased as suddenly as they had arrived. Since Barbara's rejection of me, days and weeks had passed uncounted in a turmoil of ill humour. Now I reckoned up the time, and realised that Suzanne's labour should have begun by now and, although I was not the father of the child, perhaps our close friendship had caused me to share her pains. I had heard of such things. The Duke of Brunswick had rewarded my playing with a rich gold chain, which I sent by safe messenger to Suzanne in token of the renewed affection, which, unbeknown to her, she had so nearly lost. In the welcoming air of the German court, my wounded self-esteem began to heal and I tried to think more kindly of Barbara also. After all, what sort of future could await us? Did I expect her to wander Europe with me, leading a life of poverty and disgrace? Perhaps she was right to shatter the fools' paradise in which we had lived and stronger than I to find the courage to do so. My music remained to me, but what had she to cling to if she had truly loved me? I saw again, in my mind's eye, her white knuckles and stony face. Could it have been not pride but pain which made her give me such short shrift? She had shared each thought and feeling with me in the past as though we were one being. It would be too, too cruel if now she shared my misery. I banished my fears with day-dreams and began to imagine that Barbara had returned to me and that we were happy again. I even wrote a song to that effect, though I knew such optimism was born of craving only. I was glad of a letter from my former pupil, Tom Campion, enclosing a poem he was about to publish in a book of Latin verse, celebrating my playing in the most flattering terms. Master Noel wrote to me often with news of court and town, but never a word of Lady Barbara. Sir Walter Raleigh had left for Guiana, but Sir Robert Dudley had forestalled and humiliated him by first exploring the Orinoco River (such outlandish names!) and discovering an island which he called Dudleiana. The worst news was that Robert Southwell, a Jesuit, like my true master, had been tortured and

103

executed even more cruelly. They called Ireland a land of savages. What then was England? Doctor Dee's letter to the Duke of Brunswick had confirmed the discovery of the Orphic Hymn of Ficino and promised that I would sing and play it in his presence for the success of the Protestant Alliance and peace in Europe. I postponed the ceremony as long as I could, feeling myself unable as yet to attain to the spiritual state necessary for a favourable issue, but the Duke was insistent and I played and sang to the best of my ability, though my heart was not in it. I set off on the next stage of my journey with twenty-three pounds in my purse and the most splendid suit of clothes I had ever owned made of velvet satin and gold lace which the Duke had given me that I might not disgrace his court. Having thrown myself into rivalry with the court lutenist, Gregory Howet, I fear I was still sometimes scornful and unfair to him. Yet he bore no grudge and accompanied me to the court of the Landgrave of Hessen, bearing himself so cheerfully that I felt ashamed of my former, sick suspicions. I came out of my shell at this new court. As the young Landgrave and I first set eyes on each other, there was that immediate flash of recognition that meant, we thought, not only that we were to be future friends, but that there had been a deep relationship between us in a past life. Like all our best loved philosophers, he was a firm believer in reincarnation, which, though the Christian church had long rejected it as heresy, I had been taught at the Academy, where the would-be playwrights had made fun of Pythagoras' metempsychosis, explained to them in all sincerity. The Landgrave was a scholar of deep learning and I had to draw on all the knowledge I had gained to keep pace with him in our discussions, which were a joy to me. Better even than all our talk (and my friend's English was excellent) was our music-making together. Landgrave Maurice was a most accomplished lutenist and composer of motets and church music, playing the organ as well as other instruments. Much of what I had learned in France and Italy came fresh to him and we debated theories of music endlessly. Like Tom Campion, he did me the honour to name me the 'English Orpheus'. I answered that was as yet a mere compliment, but that one day I hoped to hear the first Orpheus and be privy to his secrets, though I knew that, before I made the attempt, I must purify myself of human frailties. After explaining my musical magic, I went on to confess the unhappiness that had brought black anger and jealousy, plunging me into deep melancholy, which made me unfit to speak the invocation and question musicians of the past. To disperse my dark moods, the Landgrave took me on hunting parties, where we galloped our mounts so fiercely that our cheeks flamed with colour and the air tasted like wine. After a hearty meal - I had never seen such eaters as the Germans- I would try to avoid the drinking bouts, making my lute the excuse, for I found excess made me quarrelsome. To drive away sadness, the Landgrave played me music from my Orpheus book, which fascinated him, but my unhappiness remained. “I find myself gazing on my lady's miniature with dissatisfaction. Her face seems stiff and unlifelike and my mental image of her is slipping away. Oh, God, I long to see her, if only once more.”

104

“If you would steel yourself to undergo one of your magics, might it not be accomplished?” suggested the Landgrave. “I will play the Fantasia of Don Luys Milan while you gaze fixedly on the portrait of your loved one, holding her ring. Are you willing to make the attempt?” “I have never before been able to choose my subject. In truth, I have had no control soever in my 'seeings'. In them, there is no sense of time, so I shall not know whether it is in the past, present or future that I see my lady. But I care not, if only my longing be assuaged by a sight of her.” We retired to a turret room, far away from the noise of the court. At first, we played in unison, then I laid down my lute, placed the ruby ring on my finger, took up Barbara's portrait and gazed upon it, remembering our happiest moments together. Soon, as my friend continued to play, I felt myself drift out of this world..... .....I found myself standing in the corner of an unknown chamber. A woman (a lady, I should say, from her rich dress) ugly of visage, gave orders to two servants, one of them my Suzanne, as they bustled from fireplace and press, carrying bowls of steaming water and cloths to the great bed on which lay a figure, writhing in agony, a cloth stuffed in her mouth. I could see from her eyes, wide in pain and terror, that the gag was to muffle her screams. Even as I recognised her, watching in utmost horror, my Barbara, in a final convulsion, gave birth, assisted by Suzanne, and fell back against the pillows in a swoon. The ill-favoured lady pushed forward when the cord was cut, snatched up the baby boy and washed him herself gently, taking no notice of the poor mother. Now Suzanne had removed the gag, I could better identify Barbara's exhausted features, grey against the white pillows, ghastly as I had never seen them. As the second maid changed the bloodstained sheets, Suzanne tenderly raised her mistress's insensible form. The lady, now cradling the mewing, swaddled babe in possessive arms, hastened from the chamber without a backward glance. I longed to take my suffering love in my arms, sweetly kiss her damp forehead and smooth her tangled hair...... .....I came to myself, weeping bitterly, to see my friend's shocked face above me. Helping me to my feet, he exclaimed, “Forgive me, John, I did not imagine it to be so painful an experience as this. Tell me, at least, that your seeing brought you comfort.” “Comfort!” I cried, in furious bitterness and despair. “I saw my lady giving birth to her husband's child and I know not whether it caused her death.” And, inconsolable, I sped down the winding stair and locked myself in my chamber.

~ Even as I sit here, Rob, enduring my own invading pain, I still feel that distant, shared agony and the mourning that followed, not knowing whether my lady lived or died. I remember still the selfish, shameful pangs that came later when I told myself again that Robert Sidney had fathered Barbara's child. I thanked God that his hateful face had not been part of my vision, triumphant as he beheld that tiny, yet perfect babe, who would have been my own, had it not been my desire through Suzanne's advice to protect my lady. I bitterly regretted the loss of the golden child who might have crowned our union. Yet, if it had brought her death? It was easier to hate Sir Robert as her murderer.

105

~ I kept to my room until my emotions were under control and I was fit once more for the Landgrave's company. He was full of sympathy and regret that he had led me into such an unhappy undertaking. “Leave magic well alone until you are fully recovered in spirits, John. The playing of the Orphic Hymn can wait awhile. The Duke has sent, demanding your return, complaining that you have stayed too long. I will send Gregory back to him with a good will and, though I am wishful to keep you with me, I dare not offend my kinsman. Perhaps the best would be if you make the journey to Italy you have planned, and, on your return, the Duke may have forgotten you and you can stay here at Cassel for as long as you are willing.” It was agreed that a change of scene and a reunion with my close friend, Luca Marenzio, with whom I had corresponded over the years, might work wonders and with a farewell gift of a costly ring, which I dispatched to Suzanne, and a great standing gilt cup, which I left until my return, keeping for my travels the coins it contained, the Landgrave and I said our farewells. At Cassel, I had given little thought either to the Protestant Union or my work as James of Scotland's informant, although, since the birth of his son, Henry, he had been sounding out the princes of Germany as to an alliance of his own. Essex had also charged me, when he signed my travel permit, to send information from Italy as to any further planned sea attack from Spain and the part the Pope might be expected to play. I could only think, as I travelled, that journey's end would bring a meeting with Luca, who would dispel all my sadness in a joyous, musical reunion. I knew that he too had experienced love troubles, having left Rome for Poland, but was now returned, though not on the best of terms with the Pope. I will spare you the description of my triumphs as I travelled south, even the welcome I received at the magnificent court of Ferdinando, Grand Duke of Tuscany. I achieved an ambition in meeting the members of the Camerata, introduced to them by my former travelling companion, Vincente Galilei. Yet all was naught when I perused a letter from Luca informing me that I must by no means come to Rome, where I was remembered from my previous visit, when correspondence with which the English College had entrusted me had gone astray. It would have been as much as my life was worth to enter the stronghold of the Bishop of Rome, where Luca himself was in such bad odour that to leave his post and meet me elsewhere would put him in jeopardy. I had anticipated our reunion so keenly that this disappointment was almost more than I could bear. I never saw Luca more, for, within four years, he was dead. I turned to my duties as an informer, anxious to leave Italy as soon as might be. In Florence, I met with an English priest, John Scudamore, as had been previously arranged. He too was a spy, playing a most dangerous game. He confirmed the instruction that I was to go to Rome and, not knowing I had no intention of using it, wrote me a letter of safe conduct. Now I was in all-round trouble and my fears for myself grew. Fears for Suzanne and the children came to haunt me, for Scudamore told me that Spain was preparing once more to attack England.

106

The message he sent to Rome, telling of my arrival, resulted eventually in the appearance at my door of a friar who brought a pressing invitation to the Holy City and promise of a large pension from the Pope. I was immediately on my guard and temporised, saying I had my wife and children to consider. To this he replied, that there were agents in England who would arrange their safe transport to Rome and, if I or they were unwilling , he suggested darkly , their lives might well be forfeit. Yourself, Annie and Suzanne were in the gravest danger. The Master of Gray was in Florence and entertained me to dinner with some English gentlemen to whom I confided my alarm. They promised that, on their return, they would seek out Suzanne and warn her that she must have no truck with strangers. I hesitated to use the word 'kidnap'. Helpless to do more, I sent them all the money I could spare. Making my way to Bologna, myself keeping a weather eye open for danger, I found that Ferrabosco had died in Armada year. I bought a good lute as a gift for Landgrave Maurice of Hessen, had my own lutes repaired, and bought a plentiful supply of strings. On reaching Venice, I found more English gentlemen with news of home. There had been a raid by Spanish forces based in Brittany on the coast of Cornwall. Mousehole, Newlyn and Penzance, all places of which Digory Piper had spoken, had been put to the flames. Spaniards on English soil as enemies for the first time! Born in the Pale under Elizabeth's rule, I felt her loyal subject as never before, hating the Jesuits, who had sent my true master knowingly to his death and who, with King Philip, were sworn to destroy peace and the reformed religion. I now learned that Robert Cecil was gaining more and more power and that Essex was less concerned with government than with war. Safely over the border in Nuremberg, my concern was to obtain safe passage to England before hostilities broke out. I had thoughts of taking Suzanne and you children north of the Border and finding such safety as there was at the court of Scotland. Essex had ordered me to Rome and I had disobeyed and should get short shrift if I applied to him. There was no possibility of return to England without a permit, so I determined to throw myself on Robert Cecil's mercy. With some difficulty, I concocted a description of my travels, incorporating a number cipher used with Walsingham, which I knew Cecil's agents would recognise. I made a clean breast of my Catholic involvement, knowing that would make me his man, but what choice was there? I was wild with worry for the safety of my family and took the best course I could to facilitate my return. Back at the Landgrave's court, the threat of the new Armada seemed less and newly arrived Englishmen were reassuring. One brought me a letter from Master Noel, relating all the court news. These words leapt from the page: 'Sir Robert Sidney is unbearable with the news that his wife is with child when all thought she would bear no more after that last, unfortunate boy. The birth is expected in December.....' My heart leapt! My Barbara was still alive! Then misery returned tenfold. I had seen into the future and the thought of her agony to come, perhaps her death, racked me once more. When I had played in Italy, I had styled myself 'infoelice Inglese', now I adopted the motto 'Semper Dowland, semper dolens'. Fate had dealt me a double sorrow and there was nothing but grief ahead. Yet I must think first of Barbara and my mourning must be for her alone.

107

CHAPTER TWELVE I realised too how much I had depended on Luca's help to put me back in frame as he had done after my true master's death with his cheerful demeanour and his divine playing. Even with the Landgrave Maurice, I had not known such delight in the communion of music making. Now I had to crawl out of a slough of despond by my own efforts. The understanding came to me with shocking force that, in my life, I had always thought first of myself and my needs. Even when helping others, there was that edge of pride because I had the power to cure them. And there was anger that my gift could not mend my own life. I now knew that I had desecrated my love for Barbara with the poison of resentment, instead of recalling with gratitude those brief months of bliss - more than was granted to most in a lifetime. The bitterest disappointment was that Ficino's Orphic hymn, which I had played with such confidence to ensure our lifelong happiness, had failed. But what overweening arrogance to think that I could direct the shape of our future and stretch out the days of sweet delight to suit my own selfish ends. Perhaps that fleeting interlude was all that was ordained for us in this life. Yet, all my good resolutions were as naught and jealousy engulfed me when I remembered that Robert Sidney was to father the son that might have been mine. Suzanne's child would be a poor substitute. My music suffered as it always did when evil thoughts held me in thrall. At Cassel, I could not look on the Landgrave's two beautiful children without a pang of envy. Otto was named for a kinsman but, secretly, perhaps for the Kapellmeister, Georg Otto, held in high regard by his master. The new babe was to be christened in honour of the English Queen they hoped would lend more than her name to the alliance of German princes against the Hapsburgs and the Jesuits. One day the Landgrave came to me in great excitement. “I have wonderful news. Doctor Dee has at last perfected the means of exchange of ideas through the Monas Hieroglyphica with myself, the Elector Palatine, the Margrave of Brandenburg and the Dukes of Saxony, Wurttemburg and Brunswick, who was the first to learn this method. Though there have been bitter disagreements in the past between Lutherans and Calvinists, we have sworn to rise above them and, in united strength, dissuade the Catholics from breaking the peace. Your part in this is to go from court to court and, by singing and playing the Orphic hymn, call down on each prince the heavenly influences which will bring success to our endeavours for a union of the religions and a Europe free from strife.” “I do not yet feel myself worthy of this trust,” I began, only to be interrupted by the Landgrave. “You are the only one of us who has been privileged to hear the hymn and Doctor Dee has confidence that you will perform it to good effect. If he and I, who are your friends, have faith in you, how can you fail? Let mine be the honour of sharing in your first attempt. We will begin at sundown this very day.” Thus, in a room heavy with the scent of roses, the rays of the setting sun the only light in the hushed apartment, the Landgrave knelt, as I sang in the best interpretation of Ficino my power could achieve, the Orphic hymn to Apollo. None other attended us, yet, when I came to the Greek words I will translate as, 'Hear me entreating for the human kind. Hear and be present with benignant mind', I felt another presence in the chamber and, opening my eyes to discover from my friend's expression whether he shared my perception, I

108

solemnly swear I saw golden rays descending on the head of the supplicant as he knelt in the growing gloom. Travelling Germany, intent on my new enterprise, I did not see this phenomenon repeated, which added to my belief that the Landgrave of Hessen was the only prince whose motives were truly disinterested and who would follow the cause to the end. I realise, Rob, you will find this strange beyond all understanding now that Germany is riven by war and all our best efforts seem to have been in vain, but in those days we were upheld by the belief that we could, through love, bring about peace.

~ As I say, in August, 1596, I was journeying from court to court when Sir George Carey, as the new Baron Hunsdon, arrived at Cassel to deliver, in his capacity as cousin to the Queen, her congratulations on the birth of her namesake and godchild, Elizabeth of Hessen. So it was that I missed the splendid display of fireworks which celebrated the christening, though I was in time for the feasting and drinking which continued long after my return. Now that I had been given a useful purpose in life to keep me occupied, there was less opportunity to mourn the past, though my spirits fell when, in December, a scrap of paper as postscript to a letter from Henry Noel announced the birth of a son, Robert, to Lady Barbara Sidney. However, the sense of relief that she had survived the ordeal upheld me and I heartily wished her every happiness. The main part of the letter contained the news that the Queen had been asking for me and that I should be welcomed back at court. Though the threat of invasion had passed, I was still wary of Essex and, as I had received no answer from Cecil and no permit to return, I was glad to leave for England safely in Lord Hunsdon's train. The Landgrave and I said our farewells with the utmost regret and he begged that I should return to his court if ever need arose. “Those poems you have been setting to music with which you have delighted us all must certainly be brought to publication,” he urged, as we were about to leave. “Has it not struck you that the lady for whom they were written might see them and her heart be softened towards you?” Turning to Lord Hunsdon, he requested, “ Be sure that Master Dowland does not neglect this work. I shall eagerly await holding one of the first copies from the press in these hands.” And he shook both of ours heartily. Lord and Lady Hunsdon did not fail to fulfil this charge when we reached London and, from January, 1597, gave me shelter and sustenance in their house at Blackfriars until the task was done. It was a sad home-coming, for my dear friend and master, Henry Noel, was no longer there to greet us with his beaming smile. We were told he had died of a calenture after a vigorous ball game. All my mourning was expressed in the music of my 'Lamentatio Henrici Noel'. Tom Morley dedicated a charming canzonet in his memory and Thomas Weelkes a madrigal. To add to my grief, my other master, Sir Henry Unton, had died in

109

France. I commemorated his loss in a pavan. My heart was heavy indeed at their passing it seemed the end of an era. As I sat at Blackfriars in yet another of my modest rooms, I pondered on what the future might hold for him who had been in turn, Johnny Dolan, John Dowland, Suzanne and Barbara's Jean, Luca's Giovanni and the German princes' Johann Doulandt, ('Doul' as I signed myself in my despatches to James of Scotland.) Would I have yet another name and, under all these disguises, I asked myself, did I remain my own man?

~ At long last, I obtained sure news of Suzanne. Lord Hunsdon's sisters, Lady Hoby and Lady Scrope, were clients of the self styled 'Doctor' Simon Forman and at his house they had encountered both Sir Thomas and Lady Monson on separate errands of consultation. Suzanne was still with them in Lincolnshire as was her little son, Robert Dowland. ("You sly dog," this from Lord Hunsdon, “you have never told us of this offspring.”) Lady Monson had adopted the boy and was bringing him up as her own. Sir Thomas was beginning his musical education, as, with such a father, he expected him to be a genius. I thought sourly that any son of Robert Sidney was more likely to grow up a blundering ass. I wrote at length to Suzanne, telling her of all my doings since we last met. A reply soon arrived. It had not been a happy time, as she had been the unwilling victim of Sir Thomas's attentions until her rebuffs turned his fancy to young Annie, now, unbelievably, fourteen years old. Lady Monson had soon put a stop to this by sending Annie to the Howards to act as personal maid to seven year old Frances, the child of Lord Thomas's second wife, Katherine Knevett, also a member of Father Forman's family of the faithful. Suzanne felt the miss of Annie greatly and three year old Robert was of no comfort, as he regarded her as a mere servant, recognising only Lady Monson as his mother. 'Oh, Jean,' the letter ended, 'if only we might have a home of our own where we could live together peacefully as the friends we have always been. I am so wearied, as I am sure you must be also, of truckling in the houses of others, subject to their every whim, and ever in fear of losing one's place.' This reminder of the insecurity of our existence, determined me to work even harder at my Book of Airs. I was the more anxious to place it in the hands of the printer quickly, as I had returned to find that thieving William Barley had dared to publish some of my lute solos, and in incorrect versions, too. That which made my blood boil even more was the discovery that, in my absence abroad, Edmund Spenser had brought to the public a long, sycophantic effusion called 'Colin Clout's Come Home Again' in which he celebrated every lady at court in the most familiar terms (including my dear Lady Hunsdon) and reintroduced that character, Cuddie, most unwillingly adopted by me to please Sir Philip Sidney, making me out to be an Irish dolt in the most derisory fashion. I felt that in my years away from court, all who remembered that pseudonym had been laughing at me behind my back. Worst of all, Spenser coupled himself with Raleigh, as though he, too, took me for a fool. The sickly-looking poet was back in Ireland where I could not confront him, which increased my hatred. He was in great favour now and taken up by Essex because of a poem of chivalry, called 'The Faerie Queen' in honour of Elizabeth. It celebrated every

110

Protestant hero in England and was called the banner of the reformed religion. Spenser now held a castle and estate at Kilcolman - an Irish landlord with a well born wife and family - whereas what was I but a dependant in another's house, unable to support a family and that not my own? The bitter bile of jealousy rose in my throat. My thoughts returned to Suzanne's letter. I could not give her a castle but, perhaps, I might find her a house. I recalled that Lord Hunsdon owned property in Blackfriars. I went to him and described my problem, offering him Sir Philip's Spanish diamond as security for future rent. “I own a house in Fetter Lane, which is, at present, untenanted. You may certainly have the lease of it,” he promised, waving away the proffered ring. “I trust you to pay me rent when you can. The proper legal forms shall be drawn up and you shall have safe shelter for your wife and family.” Indeed, on my lord's untimely death in the same year as the Queen's, I found that he had left me the house in his will, which was more than I deserved. I sent for Suzanne as soon as possible and she was delighted with our first home together. It was a modest house and the money from my First Book of Airs helped to furnish it. We lived there like brother and sister but, to my surprise, Suzanne did not appear to feel the want of little Robert, with whom Lady Monson refused to part. “He is better off with the Monsons,” she affirmed. “They will give him a gentleman's education, which we could never afford.” She felt the miss of Annie more, though, there again, she said she would do best with the Howards, knowing that 'Good Thomas', as the Queen named him, would never pester the child as had Sir Thomas Monson. When I broached the subject of Lady Barbara, Suzanne was strangely uncommunicative, yet they had been so fond. Indeed, she was not the same Suzanne and said that I also had changed. It seemed that our parting had estranged us. Determined not to be a burden to me, she soon found that her skill with her needle could earn her a living. Lady Hunsdon employed her and told her sisters and her friends at court of the fine work my 'wife' had learned in her French convent. Suzanne became quite the fashion. Fetter Lane was the musicians' quarter and we had visits from such as Tom Morley and Tom Campion, who now announced his intention to travel abroad and train as a doctor of medicine. “I wish to learn more of Paracelsus and his secret remedies, which restore celestial harmony between the star within man and the heavenly star. That which you achieve through music, John, he found through metals, tinctures and alcoholic extracts. But you must know all this, as each of the German princes, I am told, has his own Paracelsan alchemist and physician.” “I have found the princes more interested in the alcoholic extracts than aught else,” I jested. “Take care to avoid excess in Holland and Germany, for if you drink too much gin or brandywine, you will be sleeping through your lectures.” But he only shook his head. Doctor Dee came to Fetter Lane and at once posed a question. I was glad I still possessed the Spanish diamond and could tell him that Christian of Denmark would outlive the other Protestant princes.

111

“Could not be better,” and the magus rubbed his hands. “He has asked through his brotherin-law, the Duke of Brunswick, that you come to Elsinore as his court lutenist. He offers a salary equal to that of a Danish admiral such as you could never expect at our Queen's frugal hands. You will serve the cause and your own best interests at the same time. From a base in Denmark, you may travel again from court to court in Germany, strengthening our allies' commitment with the Orphic hymn. Nothing could be more advantageous to us all.” I had not long received an invitation from the Landgrave Maurice and should have much preferred the court at Cassel as my base, but Doctor Dee was adamant that I could do more good at the court of the young Danish king, who had only recently escaped from the strict tutelage of his Lutheran regents and was ripe for new ventures.

~ It was a blow to my hopes that, after the successful publication of my songs, I had no word from Lady Barbara. I was certain, however, that her sister-in-law, the Countess of Pembroke, would welcome me. The Earl, I had been told, was in poor health, so I did not expect him on the doorstep of Wilton House to turn me away. Adrian Gilbert greeted me in the grounds, where he was supervising the planting of new shrubs. “Rose bay or rhododendron for Rosalind, our lovely rose,” he told me, as though ten years or more had not passed since our last meeting. “You will find her in the laboratory with some students.” Time has no meaning with old friends and, as with Adrian, it was as though Lady Mary and I had met but yesterday. “Tell me everything that has happened since I spoke with you last,” she demanded in the old, enthusiastic way. “And what of the musical magic?” We went out into the beautiful grounds and sat under the trees by the lake. When all our news was exhausted, Lady Mary congratulated me on my Book of Songs. “But some of them are too, too sad. When Lady Barbara and I first heard them, she was moved to tears. Unfortunately, she has become prey to melancholy again since the birth of little Robert and he is now two years old. Pray God she does not fall into a worse state after the confinement she is expecting, it often happens so after childbirth. What a pity you are leaving for Denmark so soon. Your playing was of great help in ridding her of that strange humour which held her in the first years of marriage but it seems that your magic does not outlast your presence.” Another pregnancy! It was clear that Lady Barbara was now a dutiful wife and that Lady Mary knew nothing of our past. Yet my love had wept as she heard my songs. All feeling could not be lost. I took the Spanish diamond from my neck. “Pray, madam, tell Lady Barbara that if she will gaze on this stone, remembering the music I used to play for her, the magic may yet work from afar.” Looking puzzled, Lady Mary took the ring, promising to deliver it ostensibly as a gift from herself with my message. I asked after her two sons and she told me that William was at

112

court and a great favourite with the Maids of Honour, which gave her cause for concern. Philip was noisy and only fond of games and sport. I also learned that Sir Robert Dudley, whom she now knew to be her half-brother, had lost his first wife, Mary Cavendish, (for whose cousin I had composed Captain Candish's Galliard) and had married Sir Thomas Leigh's daughter, who seemed capable only of girl children. It seemed that Kit Marlowe's tedious years at Hardwick had been love's labour lost indeed.

~ News of great portent awaited me on my return to London. The English army had been annihilated in Ireland and the Queen was devastated also by the death of her faithful servant, Lord Burghley, whose son, Robert Cecil, now took his place as Secretary. It was high time I left the country. First, I had to settle Suzanne with a maid servant, a sturdy young woman answering to the name of Mall Sims. Next, I had to write a letter of farewell to Annie, as there was no time to visit. Lastly, I made my way to Cecil House in search of my permit to cross the sea to Denmark. After a lengthy wait, I was ushered into Robert Cecil's presence. “Before you state your business,” he said in his cold, precise tones, “I have a letter to read to you, though, first, I must remind you of one written by yourself and kept in my records under the heading 'Doul to James V1, 7th September, 1596.'“ My heart sank as he waved the paper at me and I glimpsed the familiar hand. It was a report I had sent from Germany, foolishly mocking Cecil, who never forgave an insult. “Yes, Master Dowland, my men have been intercepting your letters since that time and, if harmless, I have forwarded them to his Grace on your behalf. In truth, you had little of interest to impart and, if he has paid you, his money has been ill spent. Now,” and he paused significantly, “I will read a letter intercepted more recently, addressed to you at the home of Lord Hunsdon in December of last year, just after the publication of your book of Songs, I believe.” I sensed danger and his next words, as he began to read in sneering tones, were as a sword in my heart, for I knew the hand that penned the letter was not Suzanne's. “'My very dear Jean, I could not hold back my tears as I heard your songs. Some of the words bring back happy memories, some I am grieved to find so bitter, some my heart bleeds to find so forlorn. I cannot help but think that a number of them were composed for others, more beautiful and beguiling than I. Though I dismissed you so cruelly, I did it for the best and have never ceased to love you. 'You see, I found I bore your child from the night we first came together and I could not endanger your life by telling you. During those days I shut myself in my chamber, I tried to find the courage to let you go. Suzanne and I formed a plan. Lady Monson was lonely in Lincolnshire and had repeatedly invited me to spend time in her company. She was to suppose Suzanne with child by you, her husband. More heavily padded month by month, my maid's state would make my own less obvious. Suzanne was to find a village far from the Monsons', where was a reliable midwife. When we left for home, we would stay there until after the birth and then make our way to London. You were to suppose it Suzanne's and Robert's child. He would be quite content and I would have our own child with me to love as a constant reminder of you. It seemed to us the best plan possible.

113

'I was seven months gone and we were already planning our departure, when, in my haste, I tripped, fell down a stairway and began my labour. It was impossible to deceive Lady Monson, who was present at the birth. She had three daughters and could bear no more children. Jean, she snatched away our beautiful, perfect son. True, he might have died, tiny and frail as he was, if she had not cared for him so well and obtained the best wetnurse she could find. I was delirious for days and, when, at last, she allowed me to see the babe and hold him in my arms, she reproached me for a faithless wife and swore she would tell Sir Robert all I had spoken in my ravings unless I gave up claim to the boy. I begged on my knees to keep him with me but she was adamant and I had no strength to resist her, even if the thought of your danger, Jean, had not deterred me. She promised to say no word to Sir Thomas, who thought the babe Suzanne's and she sent her maid, who had attended the birth, back to her home with a rich gift from me and held a threat over her head if she broke silence. My only consolation was that Suzanne was to stay as the baby's nurse and would send me news of him. 'I returned to the London house, and, when Sir Robert next came over from Flushing to find that Suzanne had stayed in Lincolnshire with little Robert, his fury knew no bounds. 'Then I shall get a Robert of my own,' he shouted, and so it proved. Oh, Jean, I cannot love his child as I should for my deep longing to have our own son with me. I know I may never see you again but, after hearing your songs, I could deny you the truth no longer. All I wish for is your safety and your happiness. Do nothing to risk your well-being. Ever your Barbara.' The hateful,derisive tones that desecrated the words of my love ceased. If ever looks could kill it was in that moment but his baneful gaze outstared mine. I was in this monster's grip and could do nothing but await my doom, sense bereft as a young rabbit in the eye of a stoat. I felt the blood drain from my cheeks and hid my trembling hands behind me so that he should not have the satisfaction of seeing my fear. My brain in turmoil, I could hardly distinguish his next words. “You know well, Master Dowland, in whose hands I shall place this letter if you disobey me in the slightest degree. I leave you to imagine the consequences for those you 'love'.” This last word came from his tongue perverted and envenomed by hatred and envy. Never would I forgive him for filching from me what should have been my most precious possession, for staining and distorting in my mind forever the discovery of my son and the continued love of my Barbara. The odious voice continued. “These are my orders. From this day forth you will act as secret messenger between myself and King James of Scotland. You are aware of the penalty if you betray me to Doctor Dee or to your German friends. I will sign your travel permit and expect to learn from you all that passes between King Christian and the German princes. “I know also of the magic you practise through your music. You are at once to make your way to Scotland, and find that arch-villain, Patrick Gray, who will introduce you to King James as one who can draw down on his head the heavenly influences. You will fall into a seeming trance, then tell him that you have seen Robert Cecil placing the crown of England on his royal head. Obey me to the letter and you may safely board your ship, hoping that your 'mistress' and your 'wife' and child will come to no harm in your absence overseas. Do you clearly understand me?”

114

I could do nothing but nod dumbly. He tossed me my permit and I stumbled from his presence.

~ From my disturbed thoughts of Barbara, who had wished only my safety, now herself in jeopardy through unthinking words of my own, came one small comfort. In that painful seeing at Cassel, it was the birth of my own son I had witnessed and, for the first time, my vision was not of death, as before, but of new life. Now, at last, Rob, you know your true parentage. You are not the son of Lady Monson, or of Sir Robert Sidney, as you later suspected, but the child of true love between Lady Barbara Sidney of Penshurst, Viscountess Lisle, Countess of Leicester (God rest her soul) and plain John Dowland. I loved you, my son, before I ever saw you grown and that was not to be for some time yet.

~ I wandered the streets until my mind had cleared somewhat and then, to my shame, stormed into my house, accusing Suzanne wildly of deceit, when it was my fate to live from then on as a trickster. Practical as ever, though her tears flowed, she packed my clothes, my books and my lutes and busied herself preparing food for the journey. Thank God, before she was finished, I came to my senses and made it up with her so that, by the time Cecil's horses, one with an outrider, were at the door, we were good friends once more. As I rode unwillingly on my way north, the changing beat of the horses' hooves drummed out my thoughts.....'She loves me still. She loves me still. I have a son. I have a son. Hostages to hunchback Cecil. Hostages to hunchback Cecil'.....Then Father Campion's voice sounded loud and clear, 'Obey your masters in all humility and promise me you will never pretend again.' He had meant good masters, surely, not a fiend like Cecil. He himself had escaped his evil master, Leicester, rather than obey him, or so I surmised. Yet I was forced to conform to a wicked command or put all those I loved best in dire jeopardy. I had made a faithful promise not to pretend and now my orders were to deceive James through a false seeing. What choice was there? No matter how I racked my brain, I saw no means of untangling this coil. I must obey my 'master', Cecil, and be forsworn or keep faith with my one true master, Father Campion, and cause untold harm to those who deserved only the best from me.....By the time we rode through the narrow, cobbled streets of Edinburgh, my decision was made. I found the Master of Grey dicing with companions, as roaring drunk as he was stone cold sober. He took me aside to hear Cecil's instructions, chuckling gleefully at the part he was to play. “At least I can vouch for the fact that your visions are true. Luckily, this one will give you less pain than the seeing of Mary's beheading.”

115

I knew what to do. I would not misuse the Orphic hymn, as, no doubt, Cecil intended. That same evening, called into the King's presence, I asked for a music stand on which, with great ceremony, I placed my first Orpheus book, open at the picture I had loved so much as a boy. Patrick Gray fell to his knees with consummate grace and James followed suit awkwardly, as I took my lute and, eyes closed, played the now less familiar fantasia of Don Luys Milan, unheard since the seeing of my son's birth. The rainbow colours soon came to be replaced by what I now called the albedo, and, as my trance began, I fell, not into the dreaded blackness, but into a deep red glow from which emerged in quick succession the figure of a young man on his death bed, a young queen, her crown roughly snatched from her and, lastly, a slight but dignified, shirt-sleeved figure, laying his head upon the block. I gained consciousness without the usual faintness and, as my eyelids fluttered open, I heard Patrick Gray say, with assumed awe, “Your Grace, I saw the heavenly rays descending on your royal brow.” And he winked at me. Suddenly, my head cleared and I recalled my part. James soon had it firmly in his mind that Cecil would help him to the English throne. I saw him look greedily at the music stand and knew that I had yet a sacrifice to make to atone for my deceit. “Will your Grace do me the honour of accepting my Orpheus book?” I asked, the words bursting out louder than I intended. It was a hard thing to do. I still had the record of much music of earlier times in my second Orpheus book but I had always meant, when I felt myself fit, to gaze on my beloved picture and summon up the words and music of the first Orpheus. Now it would never be. James snatched the book with his grubby hands and shambled off, no doubt, to find his lutenist, a Yorkshireman of modest talent. I shuddered to think what he would make of the divine music of Don Luys Milan. The Master of Gray led me to his chamber. “After that performance, only our Highland usquebaugh will put you right - better far than whatever witches' brew they gave you in Germany. First, a toast. 'To James 1 of England and his chief adviser, by then, I expect, Lord Gray.' I must bow low to little Cecil until he has shifted the crown and, then, goodbye Monsieur le Bossu! Now, 'To success for John Dowland at the Danish Court.' He invented countless other toasts, some so ludicrous that he had me giggling sottishly. I was all but unconscious when he dragged me to my horse and put me on the road to Leith. Soon the cold air sobered me enough for me to hear the hoof beat sound out the old saying, 'Once forsworn, ever forlorn', which continued to echo in my mind as I lay tossing in my hammock, queasier than I had ever been since I first crossed the Irish Sea.

~

116

CHAPTER THIRTEEN Memories of that shameful day renew my sadness, Rob, and I was glad when my writing was interrupted by a visitor, that clever fellow, Hugh Holland. He, too, had travelled in Italy, where his careless tongue had got him into trouble, but it was in reminiscing of the old days that he brought to mind another matter much to my discredit, so his presence comforted me little. “D'you recall when Farnaby came to this house, proudly bearing the manuscript of his Canzonets? You leafed through it rather disdainfully, I thought, and when he asked us both to write poems of recommendation, I was sure you would refuse. It was just before you left us all for Denmark and I thought you would make some excuse about time being short, but you took a poem out of a drawer, furbished it up in a trice and handed it to Giles, who was delighted. None of us understood the poem, but it was enough to have your famous signature. What in the world did it mean?” After some searching, I found the book and this was the poem; THOU ONLY SHALT HAVE PHYLLIS, Only thou fit (without all further gloses) Crowned to be with everlasting Roses, With Roses and with Lillies And with Daffadowndillies, But thy songs sweeter are (save in their closes) Then are Lillies and Roses; Like his that taught the woods sound Amaryllis. GOLDINGS; you that have too, too dainty NOSES, Avaunt, go feed you them elsewhere on ROSES. It all came back to me. I had once written a poem for Luca to remind him of our adventures with the Roman courtesans, also referring to a mistake in the last part of one of his songs, which I never let him forget. The word 'gloses' referred to those 'explaining' the 'Shepherds' Calendar' ( set down more to mystify than make clear) and reminding Luca of how Spenser had put his name falsely to the poem and then mocked me as the 'donkey', Cuddie. I remembered now that to have Farnaby publish the poem was a means of ensuring that Spenser would one day read my ridicule of him. I changed the envoi, addressing it to Essex's party, the orange clad Marigolds. They could take it as a bit of bawdy, such as Southampton liked, or could think that, like Apuleius' Ass, they needed to eat roses to turn into proper men. I cared not what they read into it. I was off to foreign parts to play for a king who recognised my merits and had promised to pay me well. I altered the poem in a black mood, jealous of Edmund Spenser's success and I made sure that almost every line ended with his initials so that he would be doubly sure for whom the doggerel was intended. How could I guess that, within a year, he would be back in England, his castle burned by rebels, his wife and children left behind, the youngest dead and himself dying of a broken heart?..... I saw Hugh's reproachful expression and realised I had spoken my thoughts aloud.

117

“The word went round that you had cursed Spenser in that poem. They say it was Cecil who first spoke of witchcraft and roused your few unfriends to blacken your name. Did you not wonder when you first returned from Denmark that some looked at you askance?” I had forgotten that. “It must have been the time I came over to buy instruments and engage musicians for King Christian and found few willing to travel abroad with me. Do you mean to say that they thought me one of the Devil's brood? I have sometimes been accused of looking with an evil eye but it is merely that I am abstracted and unobservant.” “It was all a long time ago,” murmured Hugh, “and there are not many left now to recall the old days.” He soon took his leave, leaving me somewhat shaken. Two misdeeds for which to atone, and another to confess in its turn!

~ 1601 was the year Essex went to the block. February it was, while I was in Denmark. Robert Sidney had turned his coat and came over from Flushing to join Sir Walter and Robert Cecil (whom he still thought his friend) for the kill. After that, the Queen showed favour to Sir Robert and went down to Penshurst to visit him and my Barbara with another child, her namesake, clinging to her skirts. My Second Book of Songs was selling well in London at that time. The proceeds were intended for Suzanne's use but she let it go for only twenty pounds and the profit went to the printer and publisher, who took to law over it in their greed. In my absence, Tom Morley had by some underhand means obtained Byrd's music paper and printing monopoly so that he and Chris Heybourne, his partner, got almost as much as we did. That did nothing to improve my temper, I can tell you. Out of sight out of mind, even with socalled 'friends'. For fear of Cecil's spies, when I returned to England, I dared not go to Mortlake to look for Doctor Dee, so called on Sir Edward Dyer at Winchester House and found the magus there. The Monas link was swift and sure for transmitting brief messages, and their superior speed could be used to circumvent our enemies, but there were times when a face to face encounter was best. Doctor Dee asked me to explain to Sir Edward how Cecil had trapped me. “He has intercepted my letters to King James since 1596, no doubt adding lies of his own, and his spies read all my personal correspondence. I write nothing of real moment to James and Doctor Dee advises me how to lead them both astray without putting any of us in jeopardy. Thank God we are always a jump or two ahead, thanks to the Monas magic. I am sure you know that the hunchback blackmailed me into a false vision where I had to tell King James that I saw Cecil placing the crown of England on his brow. To assuage my guilt at this deception, I sacrificed my Orpheus book to him and, no doubt, he believes that the heavenly rays, which Patrick Gray affirmed he saw descending on his head, shine down on him each time his lutenist plays what he thinks is the true music of Orpheus.” I forbore to add that, even had I played Ficino's Orphic hymn, there would have been no descent of heavenly rays. Although I had played and sung it for all the German princes, only the rapport between myself and Maurice of Hessen and his noble character had brought about that magic. I blamed myself for failure more than any lack on the part of the

118

princes. What atonement could compensate for the evil that lay in me, John Dowland? I was ashamed to reveal my true feelings to these two good men. “You have told me your chapter of accidents, and I will tell you mine, for, since Philip's death, little has gone as we would have wished,” said Sir Edward, now sadly aged since the days at Wilton, when he wrote poems for the sixteen year old bride. “I, too, have been governed by the Cecils, father and son. I must tell you that, after my master, Walsingham's death, old Burghley angled for the Secretaryship on young Robert's behalf and, when the Queen showed signs of offering it to me, which would greatly have advanced our cause, our great Lord Treasurer threatened to call in my debt to the crown - eleven thousand pounds (and all my lands, such as they were, sold long before.) I dared not risk ruin, so what could I do but withdraw my claim to the post? Now Robert lets me off my debt six months at a time, so that the threat still hangs over me like the sword of Damocles. “I was given the sop of a knighthood and made Chancellor of the Garter when Henry Lee was installed, but that was only so that our votes might hold Essex in check, once his mad pranks had begun. After Fulke Greville and myself had acted as bear leaders to him for all those years, the 'great boy' turned against us. He regarded us as enemies, just as he did Cecil and Raleigh, because we were loyal to the Queen. “As you know, it all came to a bad end. Have you seen the play, 'Hamlet'? Essex wrote it in the Tower with worse madness and the fear of death on him. He worked off his bitterness against his mother's marriage to Leicester and other pent up rancour besides. Now that we have no priests to hear our confession, to write it out in a play is no bad means to absolve one's conscience. I admit to the attempt myself. “Poor Anthony Bacon, who worshipped Essex, and was no traitor to him like his brother, had just time to pass the play to Shakespeare for performance, before, heart-broken, he followed his master to the grave. He was portrayed as Horatio and Greville and I disguised as the royal spies, Rosencrantz and Guildenstern - the rosy wreath and the golden stars of our belief mocked in their Danish names. I tell you both, I am weary of the whole game. Thirty-six years since, I sold a manor and paid Leicester to get me to court and what have I to show for it but debts, ill health and white hairs?” “Say not so, Edward,” encouraged Doctor Dee. “You have been our chief stand-by all these years, loyal to Sir Philip, to the Queen and to our cause. As Chancellor of the Garter, you are in a position to draw in more German princes to the ideal of peace in Europe. You made a good beginning with young Mompelgard, to whom Elizabeth has promised the Garter. Continue to advocate the chivalry of Raymond Lull, who died in the cause of uniting all religions, and who has always been our inspiration.” “At my time of life,” rejoined Sir Edward, “I might do better to retire and follow Essex's example and write out my bitterness for the groundlings, though all they understand is the dumb show and the foolery.” “That is what the German public enjoys also, but their princes grasp the deeper meaning. I was in Cassel when Robert Browne's company played at the Landgrave's court. The play, too, is a kind of magic for transmitting our beliefs,” I added. “You know well, Edward,” Doctor Dee reminded him, “that Leicester sent his players all over Europe and laid the foundations for our work, and so now does the Lord Admiral. If

119

you are determined, as you say, to keep away from court, who better to write for us now, for, as Philip averred, what greater poet have we in the whole of England?” “Oh, I burned most of my poems long ago, so disgusted was I at that first pirating of Philip's 'Arcadia', which was a most private work. But let us change the subject,” said Sir Edward. “John, what of Denmark and Christian, whom I have not seen since he came to the throne as a boy?” “Another language to master and a rough tongue at that. Yet another spelling of my name. Much hatred from the Lutheran nobles, who think my music devilish and harmful to the King. I play the Orphic hymn for him in private and he allows me to travel all over Germany to do the same for the other princes. He pays me well, though his Treasurer, like Burghley in his day, is loath to open the purse-strings.” “Now to another subject, John, which brings us nearer home,” pronounced the Doctor significantly. “You will receive a message presently from one who will gaze into the Spanish diamond and transmit secret words to which you may reply by looking on your ruby ring. I know you will listen eagerly for this. Now, Edward, go to the door with John so that, to a watcher, it will seem that his visit was to you alone. I will leave under cover of darkness. Shall we never be free of the curse of deceit and fear?” He shook my hand heartily, saying that I should hear from him soon by our private means.

~ I hastened to Fetter Lane, where I shut myself in my room, trembling with excitement at the thought of hearing Barbara's voice at last. Very early next morning, there came into my mind's ear her reproachful tones. “Jean, my letter.... Why have you not replied to my letter?” Not wishing to cause her alarm, I told her as little as possible of Robert Cecil's machinations. I explained that it was long ere her letter reached me and what heavenly bliss it was to know that she still loved me and that we had made a son together. I assured her that I had never so much as looked on another woman but had lived only on the memory of our brief happiness and would do do ever. My dear one interrupted me. “Oh, Jean, I can hardly concentrate on the diamond, such is my trembling. While there is time, I must tell you that Sir Thomas Monson is in town for the Parliament and I beg you to plead with him for the return to you of our Robert. Now that Suzanne is no longer with him, I can discover nothing of his welfare.” I promised and said that I would try to find some safe way of visiting her at Penshurst. “Sir Robert is to spend a month in Rutlandshire with Sir John Harington and other lords, so I shall be alone with the children.....” Her voice faded before we could even renew our vows of love. I too had found difficulty in gazing with fixed purpose on the ruby ring when my heart was pounding. Indeed, as Barbara's words were lost, my eyes were blinded with tears.

~

120

Sir Thomas Monson's London home discovered, I wrote, asking to see him and was soon granted an interview. “It must be about the boy.” He looked the sort of man to go straight to the point. “If it were left to me, you should have him back straightway, for Lady Monson is over-indulgent with the lad, who runs to her skirts as soon as he is corrected. Little good comes of his music or any other of his lessons. He would be far better with his own parents yet, I fear, my wife will never part with him. She is so besotted she would not even accompany me to London lest he pine for her. The truth is, it is she who cannot bear him out of her sight. I am afraid that your request is a hopeless one. But tell me your lodging and I promise to inform you if circumstances should change.” As I left the house, my heart sank. What was I to tell Barbara? Suzanne was full of sympathy and we sat down to devise a means of entering Penshurst Place without arousing the suspicions of Cecil's spies or Sir Robert's servants. Suzanne was the first to break the silence. “It is December already and, in Lincolnshire, at Christmastide, mummers come to each house and sing and act a play. Men and women exchange garments..... Ah, now I have it, Jean, that is how we will leave London, disguised in each other's clothing! Now I am glad to be more than common tall, which makes us much of a size. Mall will go with you to market, two women together, and I will change into my male attire at a friend's house and we will meet at the stables and hire ourselves horses. Through your magic means ask Lady Barbara if they have mummers in Kent and, if so, that is how we shall safely cross her threshold.” First, I told my love through the rings not to lose hope of seeing our Robert, as Sir Thomas was less intransigent than his wife. Barbara explained that the local custom was called Hodening and how we might meet the farm horsemen, or Hodeners, and join their party, thus gaining entry to her house without arousing suspicion. Sir Robert, she told me, had already left on his visit. Suzanne and I spent a night or two at the village inn, she taking well to her disguise, myself robbed of my beard, and my white-streaked hair partly hidden by a kerchief. Ale flowed, money changed hands, there was talk of a wager and before long, the rustics agreed to bring forward their festivity to a time that best suited us. So we found ourselves, the week before Christmas, surrounded by a merry throng, myself in old woman's blacks, as the Mollie, a long, mop-like grey wig obscuring my face, a besom in my hand, next to me a hideous Hooden Horse with iron nails for teeth and a lantern inside its horse's skull, made with hinged jaws which snapped open and shut. Rough country music and loud knocking announced our arrival and, as the Hooden Horse pushed its way in, crouching and snapping, I played my part, which was to attack the servant's feet with my besom. The noisy party erupted into the great Baron's Hall, Suzanne swaggering among them. Two long trestle tables were laden with food and drink, and before the huge fireplace, Lady Barbara and her children stood to welcome us, little Barbara hiding her face in her mother's wide skirts at the wild incursion and the boy, Robert Sidney, almost mad with delight at the Hodeners' antics. Then, as arranged, while all partook of cakes and ale, the Horse neighed out that old Mollie was a fortune teller of high renown and wished to tell the future for the lady of the house.

121

Barbara was prepared for this and, entrusting her daughter to her nurse, led the way into a side room. No sooner was the door closed than I set down my broom, flung off the wig and the voluminous black cloak and faced her, resembling to some extent at least the old Jean. As she held out her hands to me, her beauty seemed undiminished by the years and our grasp was so passionate I thought our fingers would remain entwined for ever. None in the noisy hall might overhear, but our first words came out in broken murmurings of renewed love, whisperings so soft that they might have come from the distant past when we two were one. What exchanges were made as the minutes sped by, I cannot now repeat. We allowed ourselves only the time a fortune telling would consume and it was woefully brief. One embrace and I had to resume my ridiculous disguise, promising as I did so to bring her our Robert soon. “I have a message from Lady Mary,” were my love's last words. “She expects you at Wilton shortly where she is at the Dower House. Now leave me and do not turn your head as you go to join the rest. No goodbyes. We shall be together always through the rings.” Once again in the hall, I was swept away with the merry, clamorous throng, and Suzanne slipped a comforting hand into mine.

~ We decided to ride straight on to Wilton. Barbara had sent a trusted servant after us with a purse of money, so that we were able to rest and refresh ourselves on the way. Suzanne had taken well to her disguise, riding like a man and strutting like a boy actor. I was less at ease in my skirts and had to play the hoyden, as I could by no means mince like a lady. Once safely at the Dower House, we were able to resume our own attire and glad I was of that when I found Sir Robert Dudley one of the company, as I had no desire to play the fool before one who had been my pupil. “We are expecting Edward Dyer at any moment,”explained Lady Mary, as we settled ourselves with cups of mulled ale before a roaring fire. “ We are to have quiet festivities while William and Philip make merry in their own way at the great house. My eldest son swears it will take much carousing to wash the taste of the Fleet prison from his mouth, and Robert, here, was a jailbird too, as he was foolish enough to join with Essex.” And, smiling, she shook her head at him. Suzanne slipped away to rest after her exhausting journey and Sir Edward Dyer was not long in joining us. As he sipped his ale and stretched out his booted legs to the blaze, he appeared even more weary than when I saw him in London. “The last time we met, I told John here that I was weary of great affairs. Doctor Dee has persuaded me to change my mind. I must ask you all three to swear to disclose nothing of what I am about to divulge and never to use my name in this connection. As you will realise, this secret imposes a most dangerous risk on all involved. “You know that I was a faithful servant to my Lord Leicester until his death and privy to his most confidential affairs. Thus I am aware of your actual relationship to him, Lady Mary, and how close you are, therefore, to Sir Robert, who is the Earl's true-born son. Yes, I was a witness at your mother's wedding, Robert, which meant that the Earl's marriage to

122

Lady Essex was bigamous. This I may pledge on my honour, though I dare not affirm it openly. Sir Thomas Drury is brave enough to promise that he will act as your informant and will swear in court that you are the Earl's legitimate son and will produce other witnesses to the same. “My silence has not deprived you of material wealth, which you inherited, Robert, as your father's 'base-born son', a status with which, to your credit, you had long come to terms. Yet now there is a necessity to bring all into the open. These days we must realise that the Queen is not immortal. Cecil and his henchman, Henry Howard, are already in communication with James of Scotland and intend to offer him the crown of England. As Chancellor of the Garter, I am honour bound to remain loyal to the monarch, yet it would go sadly against the grain to serve James.....” “Who else is there,” broke in Sir Robert, his voice shaken by Sir Edward's revelation, “but Isabella of Spain or Arbella Stuart? England needs a man, not another ruler in petticoats.” (This was dangerous talk, indeed, I thought.) “Exactly,” rejoined Sir Edward. “You will soon see how my argument is tending. Your father, Robert, was proud to trace his ancestry back to Henry III. I have here a copy of the family tree. The Earl's father, who became Duke of Northumberland, intended to give your uncle, Guildford, a double right to the throne of England through marriage to Lady Jane Grey. When that failed, my Lord of Leicester hoped for years to marry Elizabeth and himself become King but her wish to retain the throne unchallenged was greater than her undoubted love for him and his hopes came to naught. He then made plans, of which you knew nothing, Robert, for his son to rule England in his stead. His untimely death prevented him from taking you into his confidence. The truth is that, since the age of four, you have, by the agreement of the Earl of Leicester and Bess of Hardwick, the lady's grandmother, been betrothed to Arbella Stuart, who, being English born, has a better claim to our throne than James of Scotland. Mary Queen of Scots learned this when Bess was her jailer and I believe Queen Elizabeth is not ignorant of this binding troth.” The news came as no shock to me, but Lady Mary and Sir Robert were severely shaken. He was deathly pale as he spoke. “I hardly know how to contend with such revelations, Sir Edward. It seems that all my life others have been privy to secrets of which I know nothing. I must have time to think. I have a wife and daughters. What can Arbella Stuart be to me?” “Her betrothal to you as a child renders all subsequent marriages null and void. She can be your Queen,” replied Sir Edward, solemnly, “but, first, you must prove your legitimacy in a court of law.” To this, Sir Robert made no answer, but soon excused himself. He now had a heavy burden to carry which he had by no means expected. The next day the two knights were closeted together for the whole morning. I was then summoned to perform the Orphic hymn and, I must confess, that I did so with my eyes tight shut. I longed, yet hesitated to believe that Sir Robert's venture would be crowned with success and, in my mind, I did my best to imagine the golden rays descending, which would confound the plans of the hated Cecil and his master, James. Sir Edward remained at Wilton for the Christmas season, and, as she bade us farewell, Lady Mary said, shaking our hands warmly, “I shall not be here, John, when you next

123

return from Denmark. The house I am building in Bedfordshire is near completion. You will be most welcome there.” Disguised as before, we followed Sir Robert to Kenilworth, where we were able to resume our rightful roles. At the castle there assembled many I had played for in the past. Some were young men who had plotted with Essex, one of them, Robert Catesby, married to Sir Robert's sister-in-law, Catherine. Two brothers, Robert and Thomas Winter were former guests and I recalled that I had written Mistress Winter's Jumpe for Robert's wife, Gertrude. In truth, all the old music was requested and it would have been quite like the old days, had not serious conversations taken place among the gentlemen, which confirmed my belief that Sir Robert had not faltered in his determination to fall in with Sir Edward's scheme. For the most part, wherever I was, it was my task to receive the Monas dispatches, since I could memorise and reproduce the longest messages without the need to write them down. The waiting was tedious, but I could fix my gaze on the symbol as I practised my lute, and I picked up the transmission immediately, whereas others, less accustomed, were slow and clumsy. Thus it was, I was the first to hear Doctor Dee's familiar tones. “I have had some talk with Sir Walter Raleigh and he, too, approves our plan, which he has had in his mind for some years. Now we must pray that the Queen lives for another twelve month. We already know that 1603 will be her last, and from Joachim of Fiore's ancient prophesy, in that year the New Age will be born. “However, we need time, for legal processes are tardy and Sir Robert's legitimacy must be fully proved before he can accede to the throne. We must also work for the support of the old nobility. The Howards are his close relatives and, with the exception of Lord Henry, should give their fullest aid. Shrewsbury and Northumberland at least are sure and will work for the unity of the two religions. I am less happy about Sir Robert's hot-headed young friends but we must use whatever help affords. I pray daily that it will be a peaceful undertaking.”

~ All these high matters did not prevent Suzanne and myself from seeking means to bring you from the Monsons before my return to Denmark. We decided to ask Sir Robert's friends for help. They were enthusiastic at the prospect of a new pastime. “A kidnapping!” exclaimed Francis Tresham. “What a way to see in the New Year!” His companions chimed in with suggestions. Sir Robert provided a coach. On New Year's Eve, the whole party were to disguise themselves as mummers and sing on the Monsons' doorstep, while Suzanne, in her male attire, gained entry as the First Footer and whispered in Sir Thomas's ear that she was come with her husband to spirit away their lawful son. The mummers would crowd into the hall, perform their play and, in the general hubbub following, cover you, Rob, with their cloaks and sweep you outside to the waiting coach, escorting us back to Fetter Lane and repeating the process to gain us safe entry to our house. We had a set-back at first. The servant who opened the door told us there must be no noise as the lady of the house was very ill but Sir Thomas, red-faced and far gone in drink, came

124

to the door himself and said there must be New Year cheer or worse luck would ensue. When he recognised Suzanne, he pulled off her tall, wide brimmed hat and let her lovely hair fall over her shoulders. “A fair haired First Foot brings the best luck in the world,” he cried, embracing her in a maudlin fashion. (But the servants muttered that it should never be a woman who first entered the house as that would bring misfortune in its train.). Sir Thomas was perfectly agreeable to our plan, though he was unwilling to part with Suzanne, and all went well. You were overexcited at being brought from your bed, Rob, and what with the late hour, the mummers and the cakes and ale, you soon fell asleep in the coach with your head in Suzanne's lap. We galloped through the night and you did not even wake as we carried you into the house at Fetter Lane. I could not take my eyes from your face, which was the very image of my own. It was a different matter when you woke in a strange bed, as you surely remember. We were deafened by your screams and cries of “Mother!” It was Mall Sims who produced sweetmeats and calmed you. She stood us both before a mirror. “Now tell me Master Dowland is not your father. You're as alike as two peas in a pod. Mistress Dowland is your father's wife and here she stands, so what mean you by calling for your mother?” And your cries turned to quiet, obstinate sobs. You complained that the house was too small and that your bed was too hard and narrow. “Where were the rest of the servants?” you asked and demanded a personal lackey to dress you. We told you that you would soon be living in a house much grander even than the Monsons' where you would enjoy every luxury and act as page to the most beautiful lady in all England. “Mistress Dowland will take you there,” explained Mall, (for you would have nothing to do with me) “and I shall stay to serve your father in this house, which is plenty large enough for our needs.” We had met with success so far and, as Sir Robert Sidney might by now have returned from his junketing, I dared not myself visit Penshurst again, loath to endanger Barbara, though I yearned for another sight of her. You, my son, hardly threw me a glance as you left. When Barbara communicated with me on the night of your arrival, she could hardly speak for tears of joy. You had run straight to her and buried your face in her lap. “Your face, Jean,” she sobbed. “It is almost as if you were with me, each time I gaze on our Rob. I shall call him that from this day forward. Thank you, thank you, for sending him to me.” Sir Robert was delighted to welcome Suzanne back into his household and made no bones about his wife's new page, who, he said, could be a companion for their own Robert. He soon returned to Flushing and I to Elsinore.

~

125

CHAPTER FOURTEEN In Denmark, the tedium of my existence was lightened by the joy of exchanging messages with my Barbara, whose continued delight in the presence of our son knew no bounds. We found it best to 'ring' each other, as we termed it, during the night for Barbara was never free of company by day. We fixed on a time for our meetings and it was as though we shared a dream world together so that we could never be lonely again. My real life took place in my mind and, no doubt, I appeared to others more abstracted than ever. I learned from those magical exchanges and from Suzanne's letters that my 'wife' had come to London for Annie's wedding. It came about thus. Theophilus Howard, with whom she had been brought up in their earliest days,when home from University had made advances to the girl and she proved ripe to fall in love with him, which would not do. Lady Howard, his stepmother, had not been slow, with the help of her trusted Simon Forman, to find Annie a respectable husband, a friend of his, much older than his bride, but well able to provide her with material comforts. What gave us cause for alarm was that the new Mistress Doctor Turner became over friendly with the wizard, Forman, and was allowed by her doting husband to visit him at will and assist him in his laboratory. Suzanne, therefore, stayed at Fetter Lane to keep an eye on Annie, who, when the Howards were in London, often returned to the Charterhouse to act as young Frances Howard's companion, also taking messages to Forman from her mother, who had depended on his love potions in her younger days, perhaps still, for she was a wicked woman. Doctor Dee kept in touch through the Monas magic and, as he had feared, there were countless delays over Sir Robert Dudley's legitimisation. Sir Edward Dyer had thought it best to work through the ecclesiastical courts and avoid the London lawyers, not least, because, many years earlier, Leicester (before he even won that title) had given help as Prince of the Purpoole to the Inner Temple, whose members had sworn in all perpetuity never to give aid in any action against him and his heirs. They were certain to decide that Lettice Knollys and Robert Sidney were the rightful heirs and would oppose Robert Dudley, clearly named in the will as the 'base-born son'. Our hoped-for king was risking the inheritance he held already in his attempt to gain legitimacy. Doctor Dee did his best to be mindful at all times of the Queen's health for it was obvious she was failing and she was obdurate in her refusal to take greater care. Her life meant all to us at this juncture for she would have been only too pleased to see her cousin the 'she wolf's' marriage to Leicester declared bigamous and her support would bring Robert Dudley success. We tried to circumvent Cecil's plans for James by sending him less than correct information though I could not help but remember that Burghley had known about young Robert's childhood betrothal to Arbella Stuart and that what his father knew would certainly be a part of Robert Cecil's strategy. Doctor Dee never faltered but, I must confess, doubt as to the success of our plans crept ever deeper in my mind. I chafed at my absence in Denmark. Drinking, hunting and bickering among themselves occupied the minds of the German princes, except for my friend, the Landgrave of Hessen, and I was seldom allowed to visit his court, for he did not need constant encouragement and reinforcement, as did the more wavering princes. True, we kept in touch through the Monas symbol, but that was lonely work. Receiving and transmitting messages day after

126

day left me with highly strung nerves and I longed to find myself face to face with a friend. The nightly talks with Barbara were a boon, but still I longed for physical contact so that there was sadness in it too. My bones ached with the constant journeys on horseback and the distance between the German courts seemed to grow as time went on and the repeated demands for the Orphic hymn made its performance a travesty. All in all, I deemed life a hell, lit by brief glimpses of heaven. I whiled away my hours of waiting at Elsinore or while travelling by translating a book Sir Walter had rescued in 1596 from the spoil at Cadiz. It was a treatise on singing by the German, Ornithoparcus. It exercised my Latin and gave me an excuse to keep to my room away from the heavy drinking. I must say here that King Christian was a generous master, but he was more interested in practical than spiritual matters. Building was his pastime and he had a new castle called Rosenberg, named after Rozmberk, where Doctor Dee had stayed in Bohemia. The rose of Alchemy was celebrated far and wide. In Prague, the Emperor Rudolph, whom Sir Philip had travelled to congratulate long ago, still employed men of all religions at his court and Duke Henry Julius of Brunswick put great faith in his support of our cause. The hardest thing to induce Christian and the other princes to believe was that religious unity, not faction, was our need.

~ By Christmas, I heard that all Sir Robert Dudley's witnesses had been gathered together. Then Arbella Stuart, who had been kept in the dark as to our plans, gave us all a shock. Weary, at the age of twenty-seven, of being treated like a child by her grandmother, who made her sleep in the same bedchamber, our hoped-for Queen proposed herself by messenger to the Earl of Hertford's grandson, who himself had a claim to the throne. Old Hertford, terrified of losing favour with the Queen, hastened to inform Cecil, who had enough to do with his final arrangements to place James on the throne. Arbella then became terrified of what she had done and seemed to retreat into madness, real or feigned. She was now kept under house arrest. We all prayed that no worse punishment might befall. It augured badly. The Queen passed the festive season merrily with dancing, bear-baiting and plays, so that we were hopeful she would last out until the end of 1603. To make all sure, Doctor Dee advised her to move from the damp of Whitehall to the warmer palace of Richmond. Unfortunately, there came a change in the weather. A freezing north-east wind accompanied the removal, and January saw the sharpest season known. The Queen insisted on keeping to light, summer clothing and when, in February, her best friend died, she succumbed to melancholy and fell sick of a cold and fever. I was hastily summoned to England and, at Mortlake, Doctor Dee and I performed a Sun ceremony for the improved health of the Queen and the success of Sir Robert Dudley's undertakings. Had my singing of the Orphic hymn with too much repetition lost its potency? I knew my faith in its strong magic wavered but Doctor Dee was firm as a rock in his belief. While in London, I took the opportunity of registering my Third Book of Songs, dedicated to John Zouch without a thought of reward. I optimistically named it my last, hoping that never again would I have to publish for money. On my good days I felt the Golden Age about to begin in which I would hold a position of trust under our King Robert. I was not

127

so sanguine as to believe that even then Barbara and I would have a life together with our son. We had long decided that 'love not in the blood but in the spirit doth lie.' The happiness of sharing our thoughts through the rings, free from the fear and deceit physical entanglement might bring, seemed to us best. That Christmas meeting would be our last.

~ The proceedings at the ecclesiastical courts moved at a snail's pace, yet we were unprepared for the sudden failure of our plans when magic seemed of no avail. On March 24th, the Queen, who had been failing for days, passed away and Cecil's eager messenger galloped full speed north to inform James that he was now King of England. Hardly was she cold in her bed when Elizabeth's death was made public and James's accession proclaimed. Cecil's plans went as smooth as silk whilst ours were at a standstill. By April 5th, James was on his way to his Promised Land, leaving the amazed Master of Gray, victim of the hunchback's sure revenge, at the Border. Never had we suspected that the transfer could be made so swiftly. Horses, coaches and their toadying occupants jostled their way north to pay court to the new monarch. Even Northumberland was there. Only Raleigh kept out of the race and he was well punished, firstly, by losing his place as Captain of the Guard to a Scot, then by eviction at short notice from his London home, so that Cecil's friend, the Bishop of Durham, could reclaim it. Worse was to follow. James lingered on his way to London, relishing the entertainment his new subjects provided, scattering right and left a largesse of knighthoods, even honouring a Sir Loin of beef whose succulence was much to his liking after a diet of half starved sheep. He failed to arrive for the Queen's funeral and Arbella Stuart, who should have been chief mourner refused to attend. James freed her from house arrest and took her to court, in fact as a hostage, though treated as a member of the family and Cecil arranged that she had a generous allowance. Now that Lady Arbella was in safe hands, Cecil saw to it that Raleigh went to the Tower with his talkative friend, Cobham, accused of planning with Spain to place Arbella on the throne, which Sir Walter stoutly denied. Never a word did he say of Sir Robert's plans which received a greater set-back when the Plague, which delayed the Coronation, claimed as its victim the chief witness to the legality of his mother's marriage. It was not long before the Archbishop of Canterbury, who was not unsympathetic to Sir Robert's cause, also succumbed. Set-back followed set-back. Now Sir Robert's foolhardy friends, Robert Catesby, Thomas Percy (related to Northumberland) and William Parker (later Lord Mounteagle) took it upon themselves to plan a mission to Madrid. Thomas Winter went as their emissary, first to Flanders, then to Spain; Christopher Wright and Guido Fawkes (the only professional soldier among them) followed in the hope of convincing the King of Spain that an invasion attempt would have ample support in England. We found later that they had been careless so that Cecil, who strongly suspected their activities, increased his efforts to bring about a peace pact between England and Spain. Meanwhile, the legitimacy proceedings dragged on and when, in October, I went to visit Queen Anne in Winchester, where the court had retired for safety, with messages from her

128

brother, King Christian, the case proper had only then begun in the Consistory Court of Lichfield, in whose diocese lay Kenilworth, the domain of Robert Dudley. Before I could enter the Queen's presence, I was informed that I must first apply to her Chamberlain, the newly made Baron Sidney of Penshurst. In the nine years since I had last seen him, Robert Sidney had become portlier and even more pompous. “Ah, Dowland,” he condescended, “back from Denmark with a message from your master.....” He interrupted his sentence as he caught sight of an equally resplendent courtier and, waving me to one side, he took the arm of Sir William Knollys, brother of Lettice; Comptroller of the Household and member of the Privy Council - that clown who had made a fool of himself over young Pembroke's mistress, Mall Fitton, and had been lampooned as Malvolio in the play. “I am not long back from Lichfield,” Sidney confided gloatingly, “ where I have had the pleasure of putting a spoke in the wheel of that misbegotten upstart, Robert Dudley. Thanks to you, uncle, and to Robert Cecil, I was able to produce the Privy Council's mandate that his ridiculous legitimacy proceedings be quashed and taken to a Higher Court where he will have to state his case anew from the beginning. That will give Aunt Lettice time to file a bill for conspiracy and defamation. We have him this time! It will be the Star Chamber for him now.” They walked on, deep in conversation, and I could eavesdrop no more. It was some while before Lord Robert deigned to recall my waiting self and, with much ceremony, usher me into the presence of Queen Anne. To his fury, her Majesty granted me a private interview and was gracious enough to permit me to dedicate to her my latest work 'Lachrimae'. She also paid me the compliment of requesting me to write songs for the masque with which she wished to greet her young son, Henry, when he arrived in Winchester. As soon as I left her presence, I sent urgent messages to Doctor Dee and Sir Edward Dyer about this further set-back to our plans. Sir Robert Dudley was down-hearted but the doctor would never countenance the thought of defeat. Truly, once having started, there was no going back. In London, we met at Sir Edward's home where we held a solemn magical ceremony both for Sir Robert's success and for the life of Sir Walter Raleigh, on trial at Winchester. Our prayers for him were answered, when in a most cruel cat and mouse performance on the scaffold, with the noose almost around their necks, James 'in his great clemency' released the other conspirators and, later, Raleigh, from death to life imprisonment in the Tower. We had hoped that all the Howards, with the exception of the evil Henry, now raised on high by James, would support Robert Dudley's claim. However they were too busy feathering their own nests and wished to avoid trouble. 'Good' Thomas Howard was now Chamberlain and the old Admiral, who had long been Earl of Nottingham, had taken to wife a young relative of the King and was thinking only of his wedding night prowess. We later discovered that others on whom we had counted were in Cecil's pay. All the while that good Doctor Dee's hopes were high, Robin the Devil was working behind our backs, waiting, the misshapen beast, for the right moment to pounce.

~ 129

At home, in Fetter Lane, Suzanne met me with happier tidings. Our dear Annie had given birth to a son. “Imagine me a grandmother,” crowed Suzanne, “though I had often thought Doctor Turner too old to give Annie children. Perhaps his friend, Simon Forman has helped him with potions.” Plague was now more rife than ever in London and I persuaded my 'wife' to take advantage of an invitation from Barbara to return to Penshurst at least for a time. Hardly had the Christmas holiday begun when, to my surprise, you, Rob, looking defiant, arrived at my door with Suzanne, obviously plucking up courage to impart ill news. “Lady Barbara had told us nothing of this but Rob has been in trouble for some time. He and Master Robert have been up to all sorts of naughty tricks and, as he is older, Rob gets the blame. In spite of Lady Barbara's pleas, Lord Robert had given him one last chance before dismissing him and sending him back to us. Yesterday, Lord Robert invited the parson in to take some Christmas cheer and what should meet their eyes as they peeped into the schoolroom but the tutor, snoring in his chair, his black gown trimmed short and ragged by those wicked boys and his birch, dressed of all things as a baby, lying on his knees. “Blasphemy!" cries the parson, and, indeed, being an aged man, it must have seemed to him a travesty of the Nativity. Rob was not penitent and accused Master Robert in violent terms with the result that Lord Robert stripped the birch and laid about Rob unmercifully. Beg as she might, Lady Barbara could not prevent us being packed off, bag and baggage, at a moment's notice, with Lord Robert threatening the most terrible consequences should he ever set eyes on Rob again." I am sure you remember the serious talks that followed. What was to become of you? Kidnapped from Sir Thomas Monson, dismissed in ignominy by Lord Robert Sidney, who was there now to speak for you? You might only make use of my then famous name and enter some lesser house as lutenist. To cheer us all and bring some Christmas spirit into our heavy hearts, Suzanne and I played and sang. Then it was your turn.....I could not believe my eyes and ears! You held your lute awkwardly, your fingers clearly unused to the instrument, and, as for your voice, the breathing was uncontrolled and the sound reedy. What in the world had happened to your lessons at the Monsons, where Sir Thomas had a reputation for training the best young musicians? “Oh,” you answered casually, “Lady Monson let me off my lessons if I wished and Robert and I preferred to go riding rather than practise our silly lutes.” It was clear to me now why Sir Thomas had made no bones about handing you back to us. The rest of the holiday season was taken up by music lessons - agony for us both - and I tutored you in Latin, too, for you would not be accepted in school without more than a smattering. I could by no means understand your slowness. I had always had a page off by heart at a glance - I could see it in my mind's eye and hear it in my mind's ear. I thought that all shared this ability of instant recall and were able as I was to repeat a poem, a conversation or a piece of music at a single hearing. Small wonder folks blamed me for my impatience and thought me overbearing. I remembered now what Master Stanyhurst had said about lessons being beaten into boys and I lambasted you sorely as there was so little time to make you learn. You hated me then.

130

“You are not my father!” you screamed. “The servants at Penshurst told me about your wife and Lord Robert. I am his son, not yours and one day, when he accepts the truth, I shall return to my rightful place in the world.” This time, it would have been of no avail to stand us both before a glass. My greying hair, pale face and furrowed brow in no way resembled the angry, red-cheeked visage and black, curly hair of you, my son. It was Mall Sims who managed you best and, in the end, persuaded you to name us Mother and Father, though you did so with a bad grace. Through good friends, a place was found for you at Westminster School and the torture of our nightly lessons continued, as you will recall, until, with the excuse of bad weather, I returned late to my post in Denmark and had to endure the black looks of the Lutheran Comptroller when I went to collect my wages.

~ Doctor Dee sent a message informing me that the Parliament had passed a new Act condemning to death any person remarrying while their first wife was still alive. That meant if Sir Robert Dudley claimed betrothal to Lady Arbella, he was a bigamist and must die by the law. Damn Cecil to hell, who controlled James's Parliament as he had Elizabeth's. In June, Sir Edward Coke, the hateful Attorney General, who had insulted Raleigh so cruelly at the Winchester trial, insisted on going to Sudeley himself to interview Sir Robert's mother, the better to hear her story and prepare a case against it. Lady Stafford wrote to her brother, the old Admiral, asking him for his confirmation of her marriage to Leicester but he made no reply. The trial opened in the dread Star Chamber, Doctor Dee told me, with all the members of the Privy Council present, none sympathetic to Sir Robert, who was now the accused, charged by his stepmother, Lettice Knollys, with conspiracy to defame her. Only those of his own age group stood by him in court - his second cousin, Lord Dudley, his half brother, Edmund Sheffield and his cousin, Lord Effingham, son of the old Admiral, and they were publicly reviled for it. After the first day, the court was adjourned, leaving all in doubt. At the end of the year, the old Admiral began to plan a diplomatic journey to Spain and was prepared to take Sir Robert with him but Coke soon put a stop to that. Cecil was afraid his prize would escape and spoil his plans. I chafed at my absence in Denmark but King Christian would by no means give me up. With the help of my music, as he thought, he saw visions of Christ telling him he was to be God's leader in Europe and must prepare himself to go to war with the Church of Rome. Even Doctor Dee began to despair that the peaceful unification of the religions would come to pass. Certain letters from Suzanne added to my concern. You had spoken of strangers who intercepted you on your way to and from school, asking you questions about your father and whom you had seen visiting the house. I knew we could not rely on your discretion, Rob. What could you know of the need for secrecy? I had nightmares of you in the Tower undergoing the torture of the rack, and pondered long and carefully on how best to proceed. I wrote to my boyhood friend, John Forster of Dublin and to William Temple, Provost of Trinity College, who had been Sir Philip Sidney's secretary in the Netherlands and, like me, had attended his death bed.

131

In May, 1605, I was given special leave by King Christian to take you to Dublin, carrying a letter of protection. There you were enrolled at the College where Master Edmund Campion had once hoped to teach. Kind John Forster, as you remember, welcomed you into his family, saying you resembled exactly the boy he had once known. I shall not easily forget your face, my son, as I left you with strangers in a foreign land. Can you imagine how your true mother felt at this time? The voice I heard in my mind, night after night, was broken with sobs and I could find no words to console her. London was far enough from Kent but Ireland was on the edge of the world and a wild and dangerous place, as was well known. We were on our way to Dublin as Sir Robert Dudley's trial was opening in London. Doctor Dee described it each evening and told me that, when the court reassembled, Lord Robert Sidney strutted in, bursting with pride at his new title of Viscount Lisle, Robert Dudley's rightful inheritance should his legitimacy be proved. It was obvious that the King had pre-judged the case. And there on the Bench perched Cecil, newly made Earl of Salisbury. The word went the rounds that Lady Arbella Stuart was to marry the Queen's brother, Duke Ulric of Holstein. They had it all well timed. There were few great ones still living to attest the legality of the Earl of Leicester's marriage to Douglas Sheffield, now lady Stafford; and Coke, in his blustering fashion, denounced all the working people who gave evidence as 'rogues and liars', called their testimony 'damned' and demanded that they should be debarred for ever from testifying in any court, deserving drastic punishment for their part in this trial. Sir William Leighton, who had supported Sir Robert at Lichfield, was heavily fined and, three years later, sued for debt, outlawed and imprisoned. I did what I could to help by writing music and a commendatory poem for the second edition of his 'Lamentations of a Sorrowful Soul.' Sir Robert and his mother were acquitted but all the depositions were sealed up until the King should order the enclosures to be broken. Thus the evidence for a further case was suppressed never to be reopened. The judgement ignored altogether the legitimacy claim. A nice legal trap snapped shut. Who was to say that all the ceremonies performed for Sir Robert's success and happiness had been in vain? The gods move in a mysterious way. He fell deeply in love with his half cousin, Elizabeth Southwell, and two months after the trial,( the lady dressed as a boy) eloped to France, leaving wife, daughters, land and wealth, taking only three servants, four horses, eighty pounds in money and, I dare say, as many jewels as they could carry. The Pope later gave them dispensation to marry, Sir Robert claiming that, as he had first been betrothed to Frances Vavasour (now conveniently dead these two months) his two previous marriages were invalid. He would not endanger Arbella Stuart's good name any more than Sir Walter Raleigh had done at his trial. As Sir Robert and the new Lady Dudley refused to return to England (and his certain death) James was happy to sequester all Dudley's estates to the Crown. Sir Robert used the knowledge gained at Raleigh's Academy to make himself useful to the Duke of Tuscany and he and his lady lived in Florence happily and prosperously to a ripe old age with boys as well as girls to bless them.

~ The Warwickshire plotters were busy at the time of Sir Robert's trial. They leased a house next the Parliament with the intention of mining there and blowing up King, princes, lords and government so as to make a fresh start in England. When Sir Robert's legitimacy

132

claim came to naught they still continued and perhaps hoped he would return from Europe to claim the throne. Doctor Dee was horrified by these rash proceedings,for violence was anathema to him. Cecil could not have been ignorant of this foolhardy plot but bided his time till he had all heads in a noose. Even in Ireland, Rob, you must have heard of the Gunpowder Plot, which ended with more torturing and deaths like my true master's and renewed nightmares for me away in Denmark, though kept in close touch with all events. I see my writing becomes less and less legible but I must not cease my story, feeling, as I do, that time is short and there is much still to relate. I have ordered Mall to open my door to none. I cannot waste my precious days in idle chatter.....

~

133

CHAPTER FIFTEEN Doctor Dee continued to send me orders for my work with King Christian and the German princes. In the end I confessed to him how I was weary of the task and feared my Orphic singing had become so mechanical that it served no useful purpose. He agreed that the desired effect was not achieved unless the hymn was sung with heart and soul and fresh attention paid each time to the meaning of the words. “Yet I am certain you sang with true intent for Robert Dudley,”he said. “I can still see the rapt expression on your face and your eyes closed in concentration. Alas, he would have made a great king.” He agreed that my work in Europe must for the time come to a close and advised me to come home if that was my wish. “Although life in England is not as it was now that Sir Walter and the Earl of Northumberland are in the Tower and Sir Edward Dyer in poor health. I myself have no means of support, as King James will not permit me to clear my name of witchcraft for which the penalty is death. Even a small recompense from those whose lost property I discover through my powers is no longer possible, as the present penalty is imprisonment for a year and six hours per quarter in the pillory after that. Daughter Katherine does her best to keep a table though money is hard to come by now the remains of my library is sold. Not long ago, I accepted a dinner at a merchant's house. That rogue, Simon Forman was there and refused to exchange his copy of my beloved Raymond Lull for my last remaining alchemical work, turning his back on me like the rest. He is a black wizard and I a true magus, yet he prospers. The world is topsy turvy, John.” It was news of Simon Forman in Suzanne's letters that increased my urge to return home. He was a great friend of Annie's old husband, Doctor Turner, who allowed her every wish money, clothes, servants and this freak of hers, to act as assistant to the wizard. In spite of being with child again, she also spent much of her time with Lady Frances Howard, who was soon to marry the young Earl of Essex, a match made by James, who fancied himself as the Peacemaker uniting two formerly opposing families. The confidences that followed the announcement of the forthcoming birth gave us much cause for alarm. Annie told her mother that the birth of her first child, John, owed all to the aid of Forman, who had found her weeping over her supposed barren state and told her the remedy. At his house, he gave her a potion to drink and, in the heavy sleep that followed, she dreamed. She stood unclothed, surrounded by light, and many naked gods passed before her, until, with one such, she enjoyed for the first time the bliss of perfect union. When she came to herself, Simon told her to return to her husband and repeat with him the actions of the dream. “Oh, Jean,” wrote Suzanne, “that evil man is using her for the same purpose to which I was subjected in Paris. I swear she is as innocent as I was then but, if this continues, his wicked spells will be her downfall. I shudder to think what lies ahead.” I begged King Christian even more vehemently for my release, saying that my worn out voice was no longer fit for singing the Orphic hymn to good effect. He agreed reluctantly and gave me a boy pupil to train, Hans Borckratz, a singer from his Chapel. I was paid additional salary to perfect his luteplaying and teach him enough Greek to perform the Orphic hymn.

134

He was an apt enough pupil but, as I persevered with him, I thought of you, Rob, and how much more you needed my tuition. After a few months, I judged him ready enough and would have left for England long before, had not Christian put obstacles in my way. At last, the King went off on a visit to the Duke of Brunswick and I made good my escape. The Comptroller, who had always hated me, was only too pleased to settle accounts and see me on my way. No sooner was I at home, however, than angry messages from King Christian arrived at court, soon followed by his royal person on a planned visit to the King and Queen. I was obliged to go into hiding, which I had by no means expected. First, though, I went to Annie's house but found Doctor Turner adamant in the defence of his old friend, Forman, and all I did was to cause a breach between our two families and deprive poor Suzanne of all contact with her daughter and grandchildren. Leaving her with all the money I could afford, I thanked the gods that the house was ours and no rent to pay. Mall insisted on remaining, wages or no wages - she was a member of the family now, she said. Although most of Suzanne's former sewing work had come through Annie's connection with the Howards, she still hoped to make a small living. There was no possibility of continuing to pay your University fees, Rob, and, indeed, the latest reports on your progress showed it would have been good money thrown after bad. I earned my passage to Ireland with my lute and from Dublin, where John Forster, as you remember, took us in, I wrote to Sir John Zouch and he readily invited us to Codnor where he was now master. No need to ask if you recall the day long training I put you to there. You had to learn in weeks what it had taken Hans months to master. Luckily, your voice had not yet broken and you were a good enough mimic to pick up the Greek words with a fair accent, though they were so much mumbo jumbo to you. My severity made sure you sang the Orphic hymn with hatred in your heart. The plan I had devised meant a secure home for you and sure revenge on my enemy. How did I justify this sacrilege? It was my only weapon against Robert Cecil, who, apart from his injuries to me and to my Barbara, had ruined Sir Robert Dudley, destroyed the Warwickshire plotters and brought my dear old friend, Doctor John Dee, to disgrace and penury. Sir John Zouch was travelling to London and made safe your journey to Fetter Lane. His servant kept an eye on you after that, though you knew nothing of it. I went on my travels again in the country, playing the old dance tunes and singing the old songs, hoping against hope that you would act well the part I had drummed into you. There was reason to be proud when I learned that you had been picked up in the street by Cecil's spies and taken to his house where (as I later learned) you managed to convince him, with well affected reluctance, that I had taught you the Orphic hymn, so valued by King Christian of Denmark, who sought John Dowland yet. That was your passport to a place among Cecil's famed young musicians. You were once more in a great house where Barbara might even glimpse you on visits from time to time and be happy. Your knowledge of the Orphic hymn was your security, yet the mood in which you sang it would augur ill for its avid listener. King Christian returned to Denmark, taking Arbella Stuart's lutenist, Thomas Cutting, who was, however, soon back home again. Meanwhile, as I skulked about in the country, my First Book of Airs had its fourth printing, but, as ever, it made profit only for the publishers. Though my songs were on every lip, I felt the pinch and it was hard to think without jealousy of my former pupil, Thomas Campion, making money hand over fist at

135

court with his masques for the Queen. I had to console myself with the knowledge that you were living in comfort, Rob, and that your mother was happy for that. Money was now in such short supply that I had to ask Barbara's permission to sell the ruby ring. She begged me not to part with it and, in its place, sent me the Spanish diamond, saying that, though it was not so simply done, we could still communicate through the miniatures. I was then able to pay Suzanne's household expenses and the arrears of Mall Sim's wages. I also sent help to Doctor Dee and his daughter, for I could not bear to think of them in want. Sir Edward Dyer also was living in straitened circumstances. As long as he lay low, Cecil did not call in all his debts and Sir Edward had worked as Chancellor of the Garter to install the Duke of Wurttemberg, Ludovic Stuart, the nine year old Prince Henry and, later, King Christian and his brother. Most of Elizabeth's Garter knights were no more Cumberland, Mountjoy, Oxford, Hunsdon and Northumberland, who languished in the Tower. Only old Sir Henry Lee outlasted them all and had high hopes of Prince Henry, with whom he often spoke when the court went hunting at Woodstock. He found him interested in the Tilts of the old Queen's day and encouraged him to follow Sir Philip Sidney's practice of the chivalry of Raymond Lull. Even from the Tower, Sir Walter Raleigh, too, influenced the young prince for whom he began the great task of setting down a History of the World. Sir Robert Dudley also wrote with advice from Italy and Patrick Gray from Scotland. Hopes began to centre on Prince Henry, not only as the heir to the throne, but as the new Prince of Europe. Yet our Magus, Doctor John Dee, dwindled away in dire poverty and neglect and I, the Orphic singer, valued by Kings and princes, was now a wandering minstrel, barely living from hand to mouth.

~ Apart from conversations by magical means, I received letters from a new friend, Master Henry Peacham. When I first arrived back at Fetter Lane, after my flight from Denmark, Suzanne told me that a young man had called several times asking for me and had left me a letter. It was couched in the most flattering terms. Since the publication of my First Book of Songs, he said, he had been my fervent admirer. He had not long returned from Italy, where he had been studying music in Modena with Orazio Vecchi and where he had found my name famous both for my compositions, my playing and for my friendship with the best known musicians of the day. I wrote explaining that, in my changed circumstances, it was impossible for us to meet, as my abode was uncertain. We arranged that he should address his letters to Codnor Castle, fully understanding that they might be opened by informers, even though the cover was in the name of Sir John Zouch. Those letters were of great comfort to me. In a world where my fame seemed to have vanished like smoke on the wind, his warm admiration was balm to my bruised spirit. He knew me first only through my music and, later, when I opened my heart to him and told him troubles which I spared my Barbara, his ready sympathy ensured a lasting friendship. Sir Edward Dyer had been absent when Cecil was made a Knight of the Garter for his part in discovering the Gunpowder Plot. I had thought it a diplomatic illness for it demeaned

136

the honour of the Order to bestow it on such an unworthy recipient. Yet it was true, for, the following year, he died and ,in 1608, Doctor Dee followed him. The Monas messages ended and to some degree my bondage to Cecil, since my use as an informer was gone. The Dowager Lady Pembroke now invited me to her new home, Houghton Lodge, near Ampthill in Bedfordshire, where she had re-created Basilius' house from the 'Arcadia'. Once more, our last meeting was as yesterday and we exchanged news avidly. “I now know your story from Barbara,” she said sympathetically. “I much admire you for giving up your post as a great King's lutenist to come home and see to the welfare of your boy.” She interrupted my hasty disclaimer and went on, “Now that King Christian no longer pursues you, I am sure you could give up this wandering existence and return to London. I would ask William or Philip to give you employment but the life they now lead at James's court is, I am sorry to say, a profligate one and their tastes are for noisier and more vulgar music than you could approve. The Howards are all powerful at court and Cecil fears them, so, though they are my sons' enemies, they could best protect you. Why do you not make up that family quarrel with your daughter and use her influence to find you a place? By the way, I hear that, just as Prince Henry has made our Provincial roses fashionable by wearing them on his shoes, your Annie has learned to dye ruffs and cuffs in the Howard yellow, which is all the rage at court. You see, even in this backwater, I am not entirely out of touch.” This was good advice, and, returning to London, I put my pride in my pocket and went with Suzanne to visit Annie, who was delighted to see us and to show us her babies. “I have so missed my Papa and Maman and wish that silly quarrel had never taken place. I am sure Doctor Turner has forgotten it. His memory is not what it was and he seldom leaves his room now and receives few visitors. I shall certainly speak to Lady Essex, as my lady Frances is now. My lord is still on his Grand Tour, you know, as they are both too young to live together as husband and wife. I am sure she will speak to her brother, Theophilus, who has a soft spot for me and cannot fail to remember that Maman was his foster mother. He will certainly give you employment.” So it was that I found myself installed, through no effort of mine, in a grand house where I lived in luxury with a room of my own in which I could gaze on Barbara's miniature and speak with her whenever she had leisure to look on mine. I was within easy walking distance of Suzanne and could now keep her in comfort, so that she could give up her sewing, except for garments for her darling grandchildren. Annie told her mother of the strangest thing. At court, she had seen the man of her dreams and discovered that he was Sir Arthur Mainwaring, Prince Henry's Carver. Poor little fool, she could not get over the extraordinary coincidence. I wonder if he recognised her straightway, as she did him, when fully clothed? She cultivated his acquaintance and even took him home, where her husband proved complaisant. Sir Arthur was the father of her children as he perfectly well knew. How could Suzanne and I chide her? Our lives had ever been ruled by love out of wedlock. My Lachrimae was still played everywhere. I suppose it added to my reputation but I had rather it brought coins to chink in my purse. Ferrabosco of Greenwich was now all the rage among the younger sort. He had taught Prince Henry, who frequently chose Robert Johnson to write the music for his masques. While I was out of England, working for the

137

good of Europe, they had been ready, on James's arrival, to fill all the court posts, which was where the rich pickings lay. In 1607, Queen Anne had even brought in an Italian as her musician and paid him one hundred pounds a year! I complained to Henry Peacham that all my life I had been in the wrong place at the right time. 'Semper Dowland, semper dolens' indeed.

~ Barbara and I grew concerned that we had news of you so seldom, Rob. What had happened to the second part of my plan? We now learned from court gossip, much to our dismay, that, far from making friends with one of Cecil's clerks and using our bribery money to cozen him into finding and purloining Barbara's fatal letter, you had preferred to mix with my lord's noble wards and (supreme madness) had helped one such rich prize to escape the Wardmaster's clutches. We learned that you were under close arrest in Cecil's cellars and that he was frothing with rage, seeking to do you harm. Your mother wrote a pleading letter, begging for the release of her former page. It was ignored. I hoped that your knowledge of the Orphic hymn might save you from the most severe punishment. We were not then aware that your voice had broken and, worse still, you had become careless and garbled some of the Greek words, which Cecil readily detected. As his health worsened, he was no doubt beginning to lose faith in the hymn (rightly, since my plan was to do him ill.) The King both overworked and mocked him and his beloved son, Will, had found himself a mignon, as was the fashion at Whitehall. James, too, had a beautiful new Scottish favourite, Robin Carr, who was taken up by the party opposed to Cecil's power. Sir Walter had made excuses for one he had always thought his friend, saying that Cecil had never been the same since his young wife's death but I hated him worse than ever and eagerly awaited his downfall. I thrashed around in my mind for some means of moving that heart of stone and securing your release. It came to me that if any man had the ear of Robert the Devil it might be his old friend, Michael Hickes, once Lord Burghley's secretary and the young Robert's partner in many an underhand deal. For years past, they had been thick as thieves. Hickes came from a family of money lenders and there were few great ones who had not been in his debt at one time or another. I knew it meant a rich bribe, so I gathered together what money I could and presented myself humbly before Sir Michael, as he now was. “I would wish to help you,” smiled the old man, “for your music has given me much pleasure, but I regret that I have little influence with Robert now. He has gone up so high in the world that he has quite forgotten the ten year old lad who used to run to Michael for comfort whenever he felt that the whole world conspired against him. For six or seven years he has ignored me quite and made it clear that my use to him is ended, though, once, I could always work on him on others' behalf. I am too old to wait for days in his crowded anterooms and then risk rebuff but I will write to him and only take your money if we have success. I will mark the cover with our urgent sign, the gallows, which we borrowed from Walsingham. That should ensure that the letter is brought to my Lord's notice early.” When, after an anxious time of waiting, Sir Michael summoned me, his usually laughing face was clouded. “What do you make of this reply ?” he grated. “'To conclude, therefore, sir, I hate the fact so much to steal away any man's child, as I am sorry it is not death by the law, seeing that

138

he who cuts my purse with fourteen pence shall be hanged. I am Master of Wards, I am a Councillor of State and in my private conscience opposite to all fraud....'“ Here the old man's indignation overcame him. He went purple in the face and could read no more. When his breath returned, he shouted, “Private conscience indeed, for I have seen no single scruple in his dealings in all our years together! The double-dyed hypocrite! What has he been doing as Master of the Wards but steal children from their families, leaving their widowed mothers broken-hearted, marrying their offspring where the most profit lay for him without a thought of their true welfare. This duplicity makes me glad that your son has managed to release one of Robert's noble prisoners and I will do all I can to give him aid. I admit that my hands have been none too clean in the world of affairs and, as I look back, there is much to regret but I have never pretended to be better than I am. Conscience, forsooth! We must take my erstwhile little friend down a peg or two and I know how to go about it.” It seemed that he had known and helped the now all-powerful Lord Henry Howard in his poverty stricken days when he was a mere tutor at Cambridge and hoped to use his present rivalry with Cecil to our advantage, aware of a secret Lord Henry held over his former pupil's head. “No such enmity as when thieves fall out,” chuckled Sir Michael, his customary good humour regained. “I will ask our Lord Privy Seal to have a word with the King which will guarantee your son's release, though you will both have to walk carefully as Robert Cecil, Lord Salisbury I must remember to call him, will not forgo revenge and will see that your son lacks employment from now on. No, keep your fee for his maintenance. It is pleasure enough to see that cozener outwitted.” You will remember your return to Fetter Lane, tail between your legs. The fine that Cecil imposed on you cost me Barbara's ruby ring, for which Sir Michael gave me a fair price, but, though I lost that precious possession, its motto, 'Je sommes' was still mine for ever. The next year, my translation of Ornithoparcus was at last published. I dedicated it to Cecil most fulsomely, more in sarcasm than than hope that his enmity to our family would be turned aside. Annie, meanwhile, had given birth to another child by Mainwaring, still a welcome guest in her cuckolded husband's home. She was more interested in the affairs of Lady Frances than those of her family and gave Suzanne regular reports of the doings at court, which were relayed to me, though you, Rob, took little interest in them. We learned that, in her young husband's absence, Lady Frances was the belle at all King James's grand festivities. None was more charming, none so light-footed in the dance and even the staid Prince Henry was beguiled by her beauty. She, in turn, encouraged by her cat-faced uncle Henry, fell head over heels in love with the heir to the throne. Annie still worked with Simon Forman at Lambeth, where, in the Archbishop's domain, he was safe from the law. No doubt, her artless chatter provided him with good material for his fortune telling. She had met the now widowed Sir Thomas Monson there and he had made friendly advances, asking her to act as hostess at his London supper parties. “She is such an innocent,”said Suzanne, “in spite of her three children, and Simon Forman, whatever my fears, does not seem to have harmed her. You yourself, Jean, have foreseen the future from time to time so it cannot be thought entirely wrong.”

139

I could not take matters so lightly but I had other anxieties to fill my mind, not least your future, Rob. There was nothing for it but to begin lessons again and I moved back to Fetter Lane so that I could make up for lost time. I had to accept the fact that you would never become a brilliant lutenist, but, at least, I could make you a competent one. Memories of my own recalcitrant youth with the Catholic emigres in Paris now returned to haunt me, for you spent all your spare time with Cecil's young musicians, who quite took you up as a martyr and a hero. Taverns and brothels were your meeting places and you were always lacking in money. Though we said nothing to you at the time, Suzanne and I found small sums missing which must have found their way into your purse. Worse still, when we had hidden our money more carefully, I found one night, as I was readying myself to speak with Barbara, that her miniature had disappeared. You had borrowed sums from Michael Hickes, who was not so friendly as to forgo repayment, and you had finally settled your debts with the stolen miniature, more on account of its valuable setting than the portrait itself. Sir Michael had bought my ruby ring with the motto 'Je sommes'. He now had the same motto on a dated portrait to which he could put a name. You never knew my agonising fears of blackmail or my despair that Barbara looked each night on my miniature and spoke to me while I could by no means answer. It was not easy to keep my patience with you, but you were my loved son to whom I had a duty for Barbara's sake as well as my own. The lessons continued but it was a thankless task. You and your cronies despised my 'old fashioned' music, saying my style of fingering was outworn and my singing pitiful. The vogue now was for loud music. You even quoted Francis Bacon to me, as an older man who could move with the times. 'Voices should be strong and manly (a base and tenor; no treble) and the ditty high and tragical; not nice or dainty. Let the songs be loud and cheerful and not chirpings or pulings, let the music likewise be sharp and loud and well placed.' What did that thrice cursed sodomite know of music? And how did my son come to learn his views? I decided that to make your name known, you must publish, even if it meant you composing music of which I thoroughly disapproved. But, after much unwilling labour, the mountain gave birth to a laughable mouse, trash that could never be allowed to appear under the name of Dowland. Time was short and I had to fob off the public with a collection of pieces by my own and other hands, supposedly garnered by you, Rob, and dedicated to Sir Thomas Monson, who, as a member of the Howard party, was in high favour at court. You took little notice that I also wrote the Epistle to the Readers and included my own translation of Besardus' 'Necessary Observations Belonging to the Lute.' We named the book 'A Variety of Lute Lessons' by Robert Dowland. You relished the sight of your name in print. When this had begun to sell, we followed it up speedily with “A Musical Banquet” by Robert Dowland, borrowing part of the title from a work by that traitor, Anthony Munday, to repay him for the theft of one of my galliards. The new book contained some of my compositions from the old days - settings of Sir Philip Sidney, Essex and Sir Henry Lee, who were now the idols of Prince Henry. If you could gain his favour, you were made. The songs by 'l'incerto' were, of course, mine and in one I reminded Barbara of our 'mute language', now, alas, no longer possible. I wrote the dedication to the many-titled Robert Sidney, and the Epistle to the Reader ended with a reminder of one of Sir Philip's favourite

140

sayings. Not that I supposed that a glimpse of the old days would bring back warmer feelings on Robert's part for the Dowlands. As with Cecil, you had burned your boats there. However, you accepted congratulations on both works as though they were indeed your own. Perhaps the theatre would best have suited you. My consolation was that Barbara would be proud of her son, so like his father in talent, and would maybe fathom the secret messages in the words of the songs.

~

141

CHAPTER SIXTEEN Henry Peacham had lately been busy with a work of his own, intended to bring him favour in court circles, especially Prince Henry's. “It is an emblem book called 'Minerva Britanna' and it is almost ready for the press. When I next visit you I will bring the proofs for your inspection. Now, never mind feathering your son's nest; you have done more than enough for him. The name of John Dowland must once more come before the public eye. If you can prepare a work to appear at the same time as my Minerva, I am sure of its success.” When I saw Henry's excellent drawings, I longed to ask him if he had seen my Barbara at court and would put her face on paper for me, but I could not bring myself to endanger her name. I feared that Sir Michael Hickes held our secret and, though nothing had been heard from that quarter, the dread remained. My scruples owed much to my past life as an informer when I had learned never to trust even a friend. One of the emblems was dedicated to myself and said (I will translate) 'There will be other rewards. To his friend, John Dowland, the most expert in musical compositions.' And in a clever anagram of my Latin name, he wrote, 'I have exhausted my years in playing.' Did you ever read those words, Rob? And did you ever thank Henry for the Latin poem he wrote commending the 'Musical Banquet? “There is a hidden emblem for you also, my friend,” said Henry. “You always name yourself 'the Sorrowful one' but I have drawn you as 'the Sanguine one' (though your lips are turned down at the corners where they should be smiling) for that is what you are to be in the future, successful as Orpheus once more.” Perhaps I was to be successful again and thanks to the exiled Robert Dudley, who also remembered old friends. Dudley, to whom the Pope had given the title of Warwick (though James gave Fulke Greville the Castle) had been corresponding with Prince Henry since he was made Prince of Wales in 1610, not only giving him excellent advice about the Navy but also sending him comedies, thrown off in an idle moment, for his company of players 'Cymbeline', 'A Winter's Tale' and now 'The Tempest', which I am sure he wrote as a tribute to Doctor Dee. He sent these through his former tutor, Thomas Chaloner, the Prince's Lord Chamberlain, who interceded so well on his behalf that young Henry persuaded his father to give him Kenilworth, which he intended to present later to Robert Dudley when he succeeded in obtaining a full pardon for his return. I digress. The good news for me was that the author had stipulated that I alone should compose the music for his latest play. There were a number of songs and magical background music. It was a joy to do the work and gave me great hope that, through this contact, we might introduce you, Rob, into the Prince's household, where Cecil held no sway. You will remember some of the events of the year 1612, though your recall will not be as mine. Henry's 'Minerva Britanna' appeared just before my 'Pilgrim's Solace', dedicated to Theophilus Howard. Both met with success and I am grateful that my friend's kind praise aided the acceptance of my work. I dedicated a song to William Jewell, but it was also

142

meant to remind my own jewel, Barbara, of our days of love together. My songs were now, as in the past, the only means by which I might reach her. All the talk, that year, was of royal marriages. My old friend's son, Prince Otto of Hessen, had come to pay court to Princess Elizabeth but was not grand enough for King James. Prince Henry was anxious that his favourite cousin, Frederic Ulric of Brunswick, should marry his sister, but in the end the most politic choice fell on Frederick, Elector Palatine of the Rhine. Prince Henry's bride was not yet decided upon, though he was determined it should not be a Catholic princess. Annie told us that the young Countess of Essex was still madly in love with him and, through devices and potions obtained from Simon Forman, had managed to hold off the attentions of her lawful husband and keep herself virgin for the Prince, who, however, had ceased his courtship on her husband's return from his Grand Tour. “Poor Lady Frances was in despair,” confided Annie to her mother, “until I reminded her that, when Doctor Turner died, two years ago, in spite of his expressed wish that I should remarry, Sir Arthur ceased his visits, until one of Simon Forman's sure potions brought him galloping to my side one dark night through wind and rain. Now he loves me more than ever and I easily persuaded him, as Prince Henry's Carver, to add Simon's powder to the Prince's food, bringing him back to Lady Frances' side with more ardour than before. Her great uncle Henry says there is every possibility of marriage with the Prince, as my lady can easily obtain a divorce on the grounds of nullity. Just think, my dear young mistress may one day be our Queen!” “But Simon Forman died at the end of last year,”objected Suzanne. “How do you obtain the powder now?” “Oh, I went to his house after his death and collected a good supply. Remember, I have helped him with his work for years now.” Suzanne told me that Annie soon got up to leave and she had a strange presentiment that all was not well. I resolved that, on her next visit, I would warn her of the dangers of meddling in great affairs and with love potions of any kind, but it was months before she visited us again.

~ A cloud was lifted from our heads with Cecil's death in May. Shortly after, Sir Michael Hickes came to see me at Fetter Lane, a package in his hand. He looked old and tired. My gift of colours warned me that he was not long for this world. “I did this once before,” he said, “When Robert's father, Lord Burghley, died. I examined his records, which none knew better than I, and gave Robert Sidney all the papers concerning Sir Henry Sidney, which were dangerous indeed, so that, naturally, I exacted a good price. Now I have done the same for Lady Barbara, this time as an act of charity, hoping that a good deed will redeem my soul.It was not hard to find her record, once more under the name Sidney. I had the ruby ring and the miniature of Lady Barbara, both with the same French motto. I put two and two together and guessed, if there were some secret,

143

Robert would have ferreted it out and I was proved right when I found this letter. Take it with the miniature and the ring. Not a word more. I refuse any reward.” And, not waiting even for thanks, putting for a moment his wasted hand in my firm grasp, he was gone. How I regretted my unworthy suspicions of blackmail! Once more, I held two of my most precious possessions in my hands; the third, Barbara's letter, I had never held and my eyes devoured it now. Mine, after fourteen years in the hateful Cecil's grasp! I could hardly wait to send a message at last to Barbara, whom I found in the night, gazing on my portrait for comfort and bewailing the death of her strange, unloved son, William. She could hardly believe the consoling words heard, after years of separation, in her mind's ear, or that we were now safe after prolonged disquiet. I never enlightened her, Rob, as to how her portrait fell into other hands. Your mother never had cause to think ill of you and loved you well until her last hour. Now we were complete again as in our motto, 'Je sommes'. There was much to say that first night and we had little sleep. Without the clumsy time-wasting use of lips and tongue, however, we could,from now on,cram more into our moments together than any amount of meetings and letters exchanged and so felt ourselves most blessed. I began once more to add to my second Orpheus book. I was able to record the music of Boethius and others of the past but I could never again hear clear speech as that single time when Doctor Dee helped me to reach Ficino. Having made the sacrifice of my Orpheus picture to King James, I no longer hoped to fathom the source of all music and, in any case, felt myself unworthy since the sacrilege of the Orphic hymn to obtain revenge on Cecil. In my life, pride has often got the better of me, but I fought it when the post of lutenist to King James fell vacant and Cecil could no longer stand in my way. Such posts were often hereditary and, if I held on to it, there would be some security for you, whatever might befall. When I had an engagement, and more came my way since the publication of my 'Pilgrim's Solace', you will remember that I dragged you along with me and we played together, still hoping you would catch Prince Henry's eye. The Prince had ever been an active youth, unlike poor Baby Charles, but now he became wild for every form of exercise, swimming great lengths of the Thames, playing long games of tennis and practising at the barriers for hours at a time. Lady Frances had found a new way of enslaving him by looking kindly on the King's catamite, Robin Carr, whom the Prince hated. Carr's best friend, Thomas Overbury, encouraged him to believe himself in love with Lady Frances, even to the extent of composing billets-doux for the illiterate Scot, for he and his party wished a Protestant princess for Henry and wanted the Howard girl out of the way. This Overbury was said to be more proud than Raleigh himself (whom the Prince had begged his father to release from the Tower that coming Christmas) and was as apt as Robert Cecil had been at uncovering secrets and using them to his own advantage. James made Carr a Privy Councillor at twenty-five, intending him to take Cecil's place, but it was not the King's instructions that the new Viscount Rochester, Knight of the Garter, followed but those of his ambitious friend, Thomas Overbury.

~

144

In spite of my happy reunion with Barbara through the miniatures, I could feel a dark cloud hanging over me. It was connected in my mind with the sacrifice of my first Orpheus book to James at the time of the false seeing. Now I remembered. There had been a true seeing also and at first I had seen the death of a young man. I racked my brains to remember more and gradually it came back to me. It had been a strange scene, the bed surrounded by black clad doctors and divines, the poor patient lying pale and exhausted, his head shaven and small, dead birds applied to it, their still warm blood trickling over his pain furrowed brow. I did not recognise that waxen, bloodstained visage, hazy as it appeared in my memory, yet I was filled with a heavy sense of foreboding. I was not officially appointed King's lutenist until October 28th, too late for me to play at the ceremony of greeting for Frederick of the Palatinate, as he came to meet his future bride at Whitehall. It was a surprise when Queen Anne summoned me to Denmark House. She had her own musicians and I did not think she would have forgiven my defection from her brother's service. I had not seen her close since that interview at Winchester and was shocked at her worn and wrinkled countenance. She looked as if she had spent sleepless nights of late. “Prince Henry is desperately ill, Dowland,” she breathed. “I have sent to the Tower for Raleigh's Great Cordial, which did me so much good, but the doctors delay in administering it. I wish you to go to Richmond straightway and play the Orphic hymn for my son's recovery - that music which meant so much to King Christian. They cannot refuse me that.” Almost in tears, she quickly wrote me means to obtain entry to the sickroom and I made all speed to the Prince's palace. The passage outside his room was lined with solemn, often weeping courtiers; even servants, aprons flung over their heads, lurked in the background, waiting for the latest news. The smell of burning lavender did little to conceal the stench of vomit and of excrement in the airless, darkened room. The doctors gave place to me, drawing their black gowns about them, as though my touch might contaminate. I could just make out the contorted figure on the bed, the face waxen and stained with blood, the prominent nose pinched at the nostrils. There was little doubt in my mind that this was the dying man of my Scottish vision. I saw at once that there was no hope of his recovery, yet played the Orphic hymn, singing as best I could, with the fixed intention of making his passage from this world to the next as calm as possible. The Prince's eyes remained closed and only the smoothing of his furrowed brow told me that he had heard the hymn. As I withdrew, the waiting attendants drew back from me and I heard whispers along the passage. “Raleigh says his cordial will not work in a case of poison.” “Who sent for the luteplayer to perform his devil's rites?” On the stairs, the Archbishop of Canterbury swept past me, bound on his own errand of mercy. Outside, the bells changed their peal of rejoicing for the failure of the Gunpowder Plot, which they played each November 5th, and began to ring solemn changes, as the Archbishop commanded prayers for Prince Henry. King James was away hunting at Theobalds next day when Prince Henry's death was announced. He feared infection almost as much as the assassin's blade. Moreover, he had sensed that there were those who would have put Henry on the throne in his place and he could not fail to be somewhat relieved at his son's death.

145

You, Rob, took the news calmly. “Ah, well, another hope dashed. I shall have to try Princess Elizabeth and her Palsgrave.”

~ At Fetter Lane, I found Annie in floods of tears and quite incoherent. Her hair was wild, her dress torn and her face bruised and scratched. “What in the world has happened here?” I asked Suzanne. I thought some villain had attempted rape. “Lady Frances seems to have run mad and set upon Annie. Each time she tries to explain, she breaks down in worse sobs so that I cannot get a word of sense out of her.” I put some brandy to the poor girl's lips. She choked on that, then, as Suzanne rocked her in her arms and I played soothing music, the storm of tears began to subside and, little by little, the story emerged. They had been administering Simon Forman's love powder to Prince Henry for some time with great success, as they thought. He had begun to make violent love to Frances Howard in a way that frightened her, though she had fallen in with his desires. Soon, he became lethargic and seemed to tire of her. “Lady Frances said the effect of the powder was wearing off and that we should give the Prince larger doses,” wept Annie. “I told her that Simon had warned me never to increase the dosage but she is headstrong and would have her way. Now she says the blame is all mine and that I have murdered the one she loved best in all the world and destroyed all her fine chances of becoming Queen. She flew at me, tearing and scratching and pulling out my hair, screaming at me to get from her sight, she wished never to look on me more.....” The tears flowed fast again but there was yet a question I could not avoid. “What was the powder called?” “I think it is pronounced Cantharides. Simon sometimes called it Spanish Fly.” Her mother dressed Annie's bruises and put her to bed, while I went to fetch the children, telling the servants to take good care of the house while their mistress and family spent a day or so with us at Fetter Lane. Mall was in her element and, as soon as they were in at the door, swept the children off to the kitchen to make sweetmeats. Suzanne crept down the stair, much shaken. “What can it all mean and what are we to do?” she faltered. “Best do nothing and wait and see what the doctors find. The King will countenance no talk of poison in case it reflects on him. Perhaps it will all blow over,” I replied, wishing that I believed my consoling words. But, when Annie and the children had been settled for the night and Suzanne persuaded to bed, anxious thoughts went whirling in my mind. If Lady Frances confided in any member of her family it would be that arch plotter, her great uncle Henry. He would know best how to protect her and, with luck, Annie, too. When

146

you returned from your revels, Rob, asking why I was up so late, I told you nothing of Annie's plight. The fewer in this dark secret the better. Still I could not rest for thinking. There was more to it than the danger of a trial for murder. The whole of Protestant Europe, after the death of the French king, who I first knew as Henry of Navarre, depended on Prince Henry's support against the Hapsburg threat. True, it might have led to war, which Doctor Dee and I had sought to avoid, but war came in any case. Those two silly girls had unwittingly overturned the plans for the betterment of Europe of men of the religion in our country and abroad. They had also destroyed the hopes of Sir Walter Raleigh and Sir Robert Dudley of reinstatement and return to their rightful homes, now that their sole champion at court was no more. Those wasted years in Denmark and Germany, the exhausting journeys from court to court, the filthy inns and fouler food; those interminable periods when I could not play for myself, much less compose and all for what? Anger and despair boiled up in my brain. Every sacrifice of my talent gone for naught! I felt that my head would burst with bafflement for my own case, with terror for Annie's fate.....A red mist dimmed my sight and I felt a sharp, searing pain in the nearside of my head as I fell into blackness..... Suzanne was alarmed when Mall called her to say that I had slept all night long among the rushes, without a brandy taint upon my breath. I explained that I had stumbled and knocked myself insensible on the edge of the table. Indeed, the throbbing in my head justified my excuse. But I recalled the truth of the matter. It had been like a gun shot exploding in my brain. I had been victim to strange sensations in the past but the feeling of doom that held me now o'ertopped the worst.

~ Our uncertainty was relieved for the time when the doctors said no word of poison but ascribed the Prince's death to the common ague. What more could we do but hope for the best, though our doubts lingered. Prince Henry lay in state until December 7th, when his funeral procession of ten thousand mourners took place. Suzanne stood in the bitter cold for four hours, watching for Sir Arthur Mainwaring among the Prince's household. He was there, solemn and pale as befitted a mourner, and I was told that he was also present on the last day of the year at St. James's Palace when the household was formally dissolved and many ambitions thwarted. After that, I imagine, Henry Howard's money took him abroad, for he was never seen in England again, abandoning his children to their mother's care. When recovered, she took them home again and, after a while Lady Frances, then living with her parents, sent for Annie once more and the foolish girl was glad to return to court circles. Prince Henry had laboured long to make the arrangements for his sister's marriage festivities and, though curtailed, they went ahead. His death, however, augured ill for this new Chemical Wedding. The court came out of mourning at Christmas and 'The Tempest' was performed on December 27th, the day that Princess Elizabeth and the Palsgrave formally plighted their troth in the King's presence. I sat with the consort and played my music with a heavy heart and a blinding migraine. I wished none to recognise me as the composer and had in fact allowed Robert Johnson to claim the songs. What should have been a joyous occasion was as dust and ashes in my mouth.

147

Do you remember, Rob, how the scene was set with my song 'Up merry mates' which I had published in 'A Pilgrim's Solace'? As the words died away, the uproar of a fearful storm was heard to James's delight, for, above all things, he revelled in loud noises so long as they did not threaten him. The mock thunder made my head ache the more but what matter? I had the music off by heart. The King flattered himself that he was Prospero in the play, the father of Miranda, who enfigured Princess Elizabeth, in love with Ferdinand, otherwise Prince Frederick. But the Magus was Doctor Dee and James, 'God's representative on earth', was the sottish butler, Stephano, of whom the beast, Caliban, truly said; 'What a thrice, double ass was I To take this drunkard for a god, And worship this dull fool.' Yet, not even a wry smile came to my lips at these words. The pain was now so acute, I could hardly keep to my place. No sooner had I set eyes on Princess Elizabeth, so gay and full of delight, as she sat, hand in hand with her bridegroom, than I had known her for the second figure of my Scottish vision - the Queen from whom her crown was snatched. The brilliant scene in the Banqueting Hall held only bitter irony for me and, as soon as I could, I dragged myself home to Fetter Lane where I locked myself in my room with a bottle of brandy for company. Before I touched the brandy, I resolved to work out my sorrow and frustration in a lamentation for all my good friends gone - Father Campion; Sir Henry and Lady Sidney; their son, Sir Philip; Master Henry Noel; Sir Henry Unton; Captain Digory Piper; the divine Luca Marenzio; Doctor John Dee and Sir Edward Dyer; Sir Walter Raleigh languishing in the Tower; Sir Robert Dudley, his friends cruelly executed and himself exiled for ever; Prince Henry dead and by my daughter's hand, for Annie was as much to me as if I had truly begotten her. I would write a masterpiece of sorrow compared to which Lachrimae would be a mere nothing. Full of good intentions, though my temples pounded, I lit two candles, fetched pen, ink and music manuscript paper and pulled up a chair to the table. I wrote the title and my name, prepared for my swift brain to run ahead of my hardly less nimble hand.....NOTHING.....my usually teeming mind was a blank - a gaping void! Panic stricken, I sought to calm my fears with a glass of brandy but my trembling hand spilt the liquid on the empty page before me. I took a draught from the bottle - the terror mounted. I must fill the page by some means. Echoes of the evening's playing sounded in my mind. I would write that down. My pen moved in a scrawl down the paper.....I could no longer form the tablature! I scrabbled through a pile of manuscript. Yes, I could read it as well as ever, and on picking up my lute, I found I could still play from the page. Yet, try as I might, by some malign fate, I could not then compose music, and, should I have done so, I could by no means record it..... I sat for an hour with my head in my hands but nothing changed. Was this gelded mind my punishment for a life of nothing but failure and loss? Prospero had drowned his book. Best I should drown myself if doomed never to compose again.....I awoke next morning, the empty bottle beside me and, in the grate, the charred remains of my second Orpheus book.

148

A poor sacrifice, as I found it still locked in my head, though I might never commit it to paper. I felt sick with shame that I had proved too craven or too drunken to end my life. I could not bring myself to confess, even to Barbara, that I was now a half-man, a crippled musician, whose best talent had vanished in a flash of red smoke, like the devil and Faustus in Kit Marlowe's play.

~ 1625 After a night of bad dreams, Mall came to me this morning with news of a visitor at the door. I shouted at her that my house was barred to all visitors as she well knew but she said the fellow would not take 'No' for an answer. It was a man I thoroughly dislike who pushed his way past her into the room. “Robert Johnson,” I grumbled. “I saw and heard enough of you at old Jamie's funeral. Has someone else died?” “A far happier occasion, Doctor Dowland,” he smirked, giving me my proper title, I was glad to hear. “Our new Queen will be arriving from France, after long delay, and we must practise the music for her welcome. We have been trying to get in touch with you for weeks past.” I suppose you thought I was in my coffin," I replied sourly. “Well, I am sorry to disappoint you. I intend to wait until my son, Robert, returns from his successful tour of the Continent. What newfangled, foreign rubbish am I to play for my two pounds and ten shillings this time?” I went on being as rude as I could until he took his leave. The sight of the man took me back to the royal wedding and Chapman's Masque of the Middle Temple where that paltry amount was my fee compared to his forty-five pounds for the songs and music. You yourself were paid two pounds, Rob.

1613 For weeks I could not pass a gallows without shuddering, thinking of Annie's narrow escape. As for my own case, I never ceased to be deeply shocked and amazed at my inability to compose. I became secretive, certain that my lack was as visible to all as if I had lost a limb. None must uncover my loss; none must pity me. I could never bring myself to confide even in Barbara, still less in my friend, Henry Peacham, who so much admired me as a bard. St. Valentine's Day came and I had to play for the second of three masques in honour of the Princess and the Palsgrave. The masquers were dressed as knights of Virginia - a bitter reminder of the imprisoned Raleigh. We musicians attended them as priests of the Sun, garbed, like our torchbearers, as Indians in feathered costumes, designed by the Welshman, Inigo Jones. Later, we priests sang a paraphrase of the Orphic hymn. What a travesty! Robert Johnson never thought of asking me what was the true music, nor would I have enlightened him.

149

What an indignity, to be made ridiculous in a disguise of feathers and forced to play Johnson's contemptible inventions and hear his self-satisfied voice braying out his ludicrous version of the words. I closed my eyes to avoid the humiliation of seeing my Barbara in the audience,though she well knew it was for your sake I would do anything to keep my place. The true Orphic hymn echoed in my mind and I was back at Prince Henry's deathbed. All this nonsense was an insult to the young prince who had planned the festivity and who had died before his time.....I would not think how..... At the end of April, Rob, you were off to seek your fortune at Heidelberg, where, now that James had joined the Protestant Alliance, for the time, all was roses. None of us knew how long your absence would be and Barbara fretted that news of you arrived so infrequently.

~

150

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN The two opposing parties at court, the Howards and Carr versus Pembroke, Ellesmere and the Archbishop were now united for once in planning the downfall of Sir Thomas Overbury, who knew too much and was too clever for his own good. He was bitterly opposed to a marriage between Carr and Frances Essex, which old Henry Howard now sought as the next best thing to a royal union. The Protestant party took a longer view and wished the marriage to take place as a means of bringing the King's favourite down, together with the Howard party, yet, they too, required the removal of Overbury. Our family, though we did not know it then, stood betwixt and between, ready to be crushed as if by two mill stones. The joint plan was as cold-blooded as if Cecil were still at work. Pembroke and Ellesmere went to Overbury with an offer from the King of an Embassy abroad, which they knew he would refuse, since to be away from court was to be out of the world. He dared to gainsay the King for he was certain that his friend Carr (or Rochester, as he now was) would stand by him, which proved not to be the case for the Scot was set on marrying Frances and, indeed, thought himself in love with her. On a second refusal, Overbury, to his horror, was sent to the Tower for contempt. To make easy the machinations of the Howard party, Cecil's old ally, the strict Wade, was removed from his place as Lieutenant of the Tower. You will remember that Lady Arbella Stuart was imprisoned there for her foolishness in trying to elope, and there was some trumped up charge of Wade stealing her jewels. His replacement was Sir Gervase Elwes, a friend of Sir Thomas Monson; a good man,but weak, who trusted to Thomas Campion two thousand pounds as the price of the place. Elwes was much in awe of the great Henry Howard, who twisted him round his little finger. Now our poor Annie returns to the story. Her husband had employed as bailiff one Richard Weston, who, in her reduced circumstances, she kept as general handyman. He had served as a messenger between Carr and Frances Howard when Annie's house had been used for their assignations. Silly girl, Annie was no bawd, as they later tried to make out, simply blinded by the idea of true love, as she had been in the affair with Prince Henry, and, moreover, flattered to be taken into the confidences of great ones. When it was suggested that Weston should live in the Tower and be Overbury's keeper, she was only too glad to save his wages and obtain him a better position. Overbury was still pitifully certain that his Scottish friend (maybe his catamite) would help him escape from the Tower. He had a plan in which he was sure Rochester would join him. They were both to take vomits and in this way so sadly reduce their health that the King would restore the prisoner to his pining friend. Overbury dosed himself faithfully but Rochester did not keep to his part of the bargain for long. The Essex divorce was in train and nothing must prevent its success. Here Annie was involved again. Through her work with Forman she was well acquainted with the London apothecaries and some less reputable than they and was the very person to obtain the vomits and deliver them to Weston. Sir Gervase Elwes, however, became suspicious, so ill did Overbury appear, and, having thoughts of poison, intercepted the emetics, though he allowed letters and the dishes of food in which they were hidden to be brought to the prisoner. In despair that his plan was not working, Overbury wrote to

151

Rochester, saying, “Drive me not to extremities, lest I should say something that you and I repent.” When Lady Frances heard of this threat, she was certain, I am sure, that Overbury knew the circumstances of Prince Henry's death and, believing all was lost, hastened for advice to her great uncle Henry, from which time Overbury's life was forfeit. Old Henry's kitchens provided poisoned dainties supposed to be a kind gift from Overbury's false friend but sent in by Lady Frances. But, Sir Gervase continued his good offices in saving his prisoner from harm, which led to his own downfall. In the end it was a poisoned clyster that ensured Lady Frances' safety, as she thought. There was still a difficulty in that lady's way. To nullify her marriage to Essex, she must be proved virgin and this she was not since the Spanish Fly had stirred Prince Henry's blood. Annie was called in to dress one of Sir Thomas Monson's ill-favoured daughters in her mistress's attire, hiding her hair and face 'for modesty' with a thick veil, so that a panel of matrons passed 'Lady Frances' as undefiled.

~ One day at court, to my great surprise, Robert Sidney, Lord Lisle, sought me out. “A word with you, Dowland,” he said haughtily. “It was bad enough when your son dared to dedicate a trifling work to me without permission, presuming upon the fact that, long ago, my proxy stood gossip to him. Now it has come to my notice that he is spreading a rumour abroad to the effect that I am more than his father in God, which is not to be borne. Tell him that if he wishes to keep his ears, he had best stay in Heidelberg. Your daughter, Susanna, I see is flaunting herself at court as a purveyor of fallals and I advise her also to keep her lips sealed, if she knows what is good for her.” I hastened to assure him that Annie had always regarded me as her true father. “Nevertheless,” he threatened, “ill will befall you if any word is ever spoken again of a connection between my family and yours. I believe you have grandchildren and would not wish them to come to harm.” He turned on his heel and walked heavily away. My first thought was that he knew about Barbara and myself and was going round about to promise ill to us. Gazing on my portrait, my love might have been seen - it was a more dangerous form of communication than the easily concealed ring. Yet, I would have been the victim of his unconcealed rage if that were so. Annie's adherence to the Howard party was the danger. Lord Robert was a member of the opposing faction and dared have no connection with the enemy. We were apprehensive for a while. A quick knife thrust in a dark alley happened every day. We said nothing to Annie, who seemed to be avoiding us, which grieved Suzanne for she now seldom saw her grandchildren. We supposed Annie was busy with the arrangements for the forthcoming wedding of Frances Howard and Rochester, now promoted to the Earldom of Somerset to make him equal in rank to his bride. Not badly done for the younger son of a Border laird, his brogue as thick as the day he left Scotland! I, too, was busy rehearsing the wedding music, though all the practice I needed was to accommodate myself to the out-of-time playing of the rest of the consort.

152

The great event took place on December 26th, on the selfsame day, eight years later, that the lady had married Essex. The guests were agog to see how the bride wore her hair. (There had been much prurient gossip over the nullity suit.) She duly appeared as a virgin with her fair tresses hanging almost to her feet - not the first bride to feign innocence. There was a sulky look on her lovely face. It must have irked her to be wedded to this oaf when, not much more than a year ago, her hopes had been so high. All was brilliance (at the King's expense) except for the Archbishop, who sat like a skeleton at the feast, and Sir Ralph Winwood, garbed entirely in expensive black, as if, I later thought, in mourning for the prospects of the Howard faction. He was certainly not in funeral weeds for Overbury, who had prevented his appointment as Secretary. His present of plate and a splendid pair of matched horses went some way to ensuring the bridegroom's support, or so he hoped. The wedding night masque was, of course, by Thomas Campion. We were now on polite speaking terms but the admiring friendship was now a thing of the past. His involvement with Monson and the Howards was grander than mine had ever been. It was a bitter irony that I, who, out of love for the name he bore, had guided his first, faltering steps in composition was now the hopeless cripple. The usual practice of the King when he lost a bedmate to a new wife was for his affection to dwindle into a kind of friendship, as with Montgomery (the Countess of Pembroke's younger son, Philip) whose boorishness James cherished for a while. However, Somerset remained in high favour and, when Henry Howard died, the King turned to him even more. Old Henry's death was as revolting as his life. A swelling that was lanced turned gangrenous and the surgeon, infected by the poisonous almost died also. The pity was that Howard's death was rapid - he should have lingered in prolonged torment. As it was he was fortunate to die when he did.

~ Somerset's continued power was a thorn in the flesh of the Protestant party, until they found his successor in the person of another penniless younger son, George Villiers, or Steenie, as the King nicknamed his beautiful new possession. The former favourite, instead of dwindling gracefully, put up a fight and, in his jealous rage, behaved so badly to his master that he hastened his own downfall. The Howards were a hopeless crew without that arch-plotter, Henry, and their enemies could choose their moment to strike. Two years after the death of Overbury, the tale came to light that a young apothecary's apprentice in Brussels had made a deathbed confession that he had obtained poison for the Countess of Somerset which was administered to the prisoner in the Tower as a clyster. This led to an investigation whose whole purpose was to trap and bring down Robert Carr through his wife. If Lord Robert Sidney had known of the plan when first conceived, small wonder he wished to cut all ties with Annie whose doom was now sealed. In cases of this sort, the small fry took the punishment and the great ones escaped lightly. Barbara confirmed our misgivings. “Tell Annie to beware,” she warned in one of our magical meetings. “My husband's party has evidence against the Somersets and means to bring them down.”

153

I decided to visit Annie's house after dark to give her Barbara's warning, though I had been very careful previously to avoid an open meeting. The streets seemed empty but I had the feeling of a presence at my back, though, when I turned, there was none to be seen. I reached the house safely, when, just as I raised my hand to the knocker, I felt my arms pinioned from behind and the sharp prick of a knife at my throat. “This is your last warning,” growled a voice. “You are never more to come to this house or speak with its owner or it will be the worse for you and your family.” I was bundled along the street from which I had come for some long way, until a blow on the back of my head caused me to know no more until the watch discovered me, taking me for a late reveller. A large bribe persuaded them to set me on my way home, where an anxious Suzanne awaited me. “Robert Sidney will stop at nothing to keep us apart from Annie, but there is a way.” And Suzanne ran to fetch a portrait of her daughter as a child, which she had always treasured. I objected at first, saying that, without preparation, hearing my voice in her head, the poor girl might think she had run mad. “If you communicate by night, she will think it a warning dream. What else may we do to help the child?” So I persisted, night after night, first trying to gain Annie's confidence, then sending Barbara's warning, begging her to hold her tongue and keep away from Lady Frances and her associates. I asked her to smuggle the children out of the house and send them to Fetter Lane. When one day, after dusk, they arrived with a servant, our joy knew no bounds for, at last, we knew our messages had been understood. How to keep the children safe? My thoughts turned to Henry Peacham, who, after Prince Henry's death, had gone to Sussex to act as tutor to the sons of Lord Arundel while he was travelling in Italy. I wrote asking him if there was a small cottage on the estate where Suzanne and the children might live until it was safe to bring them home. Before we thought it possible, Henry arrived in a coach with the Arundel arms displayed to ensure a safe passage. The children climbed in, full of excitement at the adventure, but their grandmother shed many tears and my own eyes were wet as I promised to send her news of Annie. Barbara's generosity gave me fresh hope, when she sent me this message. “One known by me to be safe will call on Annie in the guise of a pedlar and he will sing to her from one of your songs. The line 'My trifles come as treasures from my mind' will be the password, as you will advise her. With her small purchases he will pass to her a packet containing your miniature which I have hung on a chain so that she may wear it at all times inside her bodice. You will describe to her how she may now answer your nightly messages. I shall still keep in touch with you through Arthur Dee's drawing which I have kept hidden away. I pray that all goes well with Annie but fear that you must prepare yourself for the worst.” To hear Annie's voice in my mind was a great solace. Even the worst tidings are better than to live in ignorance. She told me that the King had now commanded enquiries to be made into Overbury's death of which she swore to me she was innocent. However, at the behest of her lady, she had gone against my express wishes, left the house and met her

154

former servant, Weston, to charge him that he must say nothing to involve Lady Frances. Of course, she was followed and later paid for her indiscretion. That beast, Edward Coke, was appointed to lead the investigation. As Lord Chief Justice, he was not too proud to undertake nearly three hundred examinations of suspects in what he called 'The Great Oyer of Poisoning'. Such a bully could get what he liked out of his victims, then use their ramblings as evidence against them. Moreover, he belonged to the party pledged to destroy Somerset by proving that he and his lady had murdered Overbury. Little people would be trampled underfoot until that aim was accomplished and among them, our Annie.

~ Coke began with Annie's former servant, Weston, the only one who could in law be charged with having administered poison to Overbury, having had opportunity as his keeper. At first, he denied all but, the next day, admitted that Elwes' tale of poisoned cordials was true. Later, he gave more details, implicating Annie and the Countess of Somerset but he would admit nothing against her lord. Although ignorant of Weston's confession at the time, Annie was reduced to hysteria as the day of her examination approached. I attempted to calm her fears with the assurance that the King would never permit the Countess to be convicted and that she would never allow harm to come to her sweet Turner. Annie was to repeat that she had been falsely and injuriously accused and stand by that. However much Coke bullied her, she was to think of her family's love for her and hold onto the miniature which proved that she need never feel alone. Poor girl, after two years, she was not yet recovered from the horror of Prince Henry's death and the defection of her lover and was in no fit state to withstand Coke's barrage of accusations. At Winchester, I had heard his insulting attacks on Raleigh, who had the wit to turn his accuser's words against him, though that had not saved him from a death sentence. Oh, Christ, let me not foresee Annie's doom! I kept my letters to her mother as brief and cheerful as possible, leaving it to Henry Peacham to give what support he could. I needed all my strength for our poor prisoner. The night after her examination, I could hear from Annie's dejected tones that she was fast losing hope. “They have the letters, Papa. After Prince Henry's death, I went to collect them from Simon Forman's house and Lady Frances found some were missing. I recently sent my maid to search again (Oh, Annie, Annie!) but she found nothing. Mistress Forman was always willing to do me ill and must have kept them. What shall we do? Oh, what shall we do?” I could only advise her to keep calm. Coke's story might be a lie to trap her - he was quite capable of manufacturing evidence. What did Annie's life count for when the prize was the fall of Somerset and the Howards and the triumph of the Protestant party led by the son of Sir Philip Sidney and his supposed sister, my dear Lady Mary. Nothing in this life was clear, nothing was just - only music brought comfort. I played for Annie until I could hear from her quiet breathing that she slept.

155

The following night, Annie was incoherent. At last, I made out that the Earl and Countess had tried to send her a message, or so her jailer said, but it had been intercepted and, for their pains, they were now under separate house arrest. “How may they help me now?” sobbed Annie. “And Lady Frances with child and I not there to serve her.” Even in her own extremity, she thought of that wretched woman, who had brought her to this pass. If the worst came to the worst, Lady Frances could plead her belly until James took pity on her, but who would speak for Annie? I longed to harm these great ones, to shout that Pembroke was a bastard and had no right to his title; that the great Lord Lisle was Annie's father; that, in his hot lust, he had begotten one who would soon stand trial for murder! A conversation with Barbara calmed me but added to my fears. “They know how Prince Henry died and are determined on revenge for that. As his death was pronounced natural, they dare reveal nothing to the King, who is riddled with guilt because his son's demise was to his advantage. Annie and Lady Francs are to be punished for Overbury's murder instead, though the chief intention is to involve Somerset and dispose of him for ever.” We took for granted that there was little hope for Annie. Once under arrest, you were as good as dead. How would Annie stand up at her trial against the railings of Sir Edward Coke? Even a lawyer, had such defence been allowed, would have stuttered and stammered, quite put out of countenance by that great bully, and done her no good at all. The next night was even more of a torment. “Weston has betrayed us all! Oh, Papa, I am too young to die! Yet I know in my heart it is a just punishment. Oh, poor Prince Henry!” “Keep that name from your mind,” I urged. “Refuse to admit any crime and say nothing of Somerset. The worst may not befall.” In truth, there was better news and I began to hope again. Weston, at his trial, took back all former confessions and refused to plead to the indictment of murder. Some clever lawyer, employed by the Howards, advised him to say neither Yea or Nay when charged but refer himself to God and stand mute. The law held that if the principal would not stand trial, the accessories might not be accused. Coke argued for an hour but the prisoner stood firm. Even the threat of being left naked near the prison with weights of increasing heaviness crushing his body did not move the sixty year old Weston, who stood silent while the prosecutors attacked the 'Machiavellian' accessories, (Annie and the Earl and Countess of Somerset) who were safe as long as he refused to plead. They brought in the men of religion in the end to break Weston as they had done Robin Devereux, Earl of Essex, in his day. After arguing for hours that it would be for the good of his soul to hang, rather than be crushed to death, he submitted, saying he hoped they would not make a net for the little birds and let the great ones go. Alas! our little bird would not now escape. The trial was heard again and the earlier evidence in which Weston had refused to involve Somerset was suppressed. It was said that he had taken money for iniquitous purposes and had received poisons from Annie which had come from the Countess. There was no proof

156

that he had administered them. Nevertheless, he had to be found guilty in order for the trials of the accessories to proceed.

~ Henry Peacham came up from Arundel with messages from the children and from Suzanne, who, knowing little of Annie's plight, had made her a new gown with the yellowdyed ruff and cuffs which had been her trade-mark at court. Henry returned to Sussex with instructions not to tell her mother of Annie's imprisonment. Luckily, news travelled slowly. Had Lord Arundel been at the Castle it might have been a different matter but he was settled for the time at Greenwich. Weston was kept alive for five weeks after his trial and still did not confess or incriminate Somerset, going to the gallows with the words 'I die not unworthily' on his lips. Now it was Annie's turn. Her questioning by the Lord Chief Justice went on relentlessly day after day and, night after night, I heard her tearful confidences, giving her what comfort I might. She still proclaimed her innocence and would say nothing of the Earl and Countess. I disguised myself in order to attend her trial, shaving off my beard, darkening my pale skin and dyeing my hair black to match the clergyman's garb which I assumed. I crept from my house after dark and lurked about until early morning when they began to admit spectators into court. The place was later crowded with great ones and their ladies who had come to enjoy the show at King's Bench, Westminster, and had paid handsomely for their seats. Annie had dressed her hair becomingly and wore her new gown. Coke told her rudely to remove her hat, she was not in church, which disconcerted her. She begged for a speedy trial, not knowing how long she could put a good face on her troubles, to which Coke sarcastically agreed. What followed was not so much a trial, since evidence of crime was lacking, but a most cruel defamation of character. The two lost letters from Lady Frances were read out, one addressed to Annie as 'Sweet Turner' and one to Simon Forman, calling him 'Sweet Father'. Annie was visibly shaken, since these were the letters for which she had searched in vain, in which Lady Frances told of refusing to sleep with her husband, Essex, and asked Forman to send the galls. Next, the tricks of the magician's trade, provided by his wife, were displayed - pictures, dolls and spells. In craning forward to feast their eyes on these enchanted exhibits, the crowd shifted their weight and the wood of the scaffolding let out a resounding crack. You could smell the rank fear of the onlookers, who thought that the Devil had come among them to demand why his secrets were there unveiled. I had kept my eyes fixed on Annie and I could see that, with each passing moment, her courage failed her, yet there was nothing I could do to help her, except to repeat in my mind the words, 'Courage, it will soon be over.'Now, Mistress Forman, a youngish woman, witnessed how Annie had been to her house and had burnt some papers concerning the Somersets. The examinations of Weston and other prisoners were read out so that Annie could have no doubt in what danger she stood. As she trembled and was silent, Coke first attacked the Somersets, then the poor girl herself, shouting that she had the seven deadly sins, being a whore, a bawd, a sorcerer, a witch, a Papist, a felon and a murderer, the daughter of the devil, Forman. This unexpected onslaught was too much and Annie burst

157

into a passion of sobs, begging the Lord Chief Justice to be kind to her as she knew not that there was poison in any of the things sent to Sir Thomas Overbury. In a state of collapse, she heard the jury bring in the verdict, 'Guilty'. Now it was the turn of the divines to threaten her with the torments of hell. “But I have told them nothing, Papa,” she affirmed, “and if they say I have, it is all lies. I never knew the wickedness of this world till now. The lawyers twist the truth and the courtiers, who were my clients and, I thought, my friends came only to make sport of me. I am none of those evil things of which Sir Edward Coke accused me. What I have done for Lady Frances felt right to me because I loved and wished to serve her. Is loyalty a sin? Soon I shall meet with God who will judge me more kindly than all the courts of this world.” Our nightly talks ended with music until sleep came to poor Annie but I could take no rest. What was I to tell Suzanne and the children when the time came? My only comfort was to hear Barbara's voice, though the tidings she gave me were disheartening. “I must tell you this, Jean, though it breaks my heart to do so. When the end comes, they will not let you take Annie's body. My husband has paid one Norton to claim he is her brother and he will see to her burial, which will not be a Catholic one, as Suzanne would have wished. If you attempt to interfere, it will be your death, as Lord Robert will stop at nothing to conceal the fact that Annie is his daughter. He is so distraught he even confides in me, which has happened seldom in our years together. If I can do aught to help with the future of his grandchildren, I shall be most happy to do so. Pray God our Rob knows nothing of this tragedy and that we shall have news of him soon.” Annie was now at the end of her tether. The clergymen's questions and exhortations were driving her out of her mind. Instead of giving her peace so that she might prepare to make a good death, they harassed her to such an extent that, in the end, she whispered, “If you will have me say so, I will.” But she only said of Somerset that his Scottish accent was so marked, she had never been able to understand his speech.

~ As the day of Annie's execution approached, what snatches of sleep I had were bedevilled by nightmares of Father Campion's journey to the gallows. All at once I knew what I must do. Gathering together all the small coins I could find, I put them in a bag and presented myself in disguise at the prison gate. My hope was that a large bribe to the turnkey would bring the money into Annie's hands. That night, I told her that she must be careful to placate the crowd as she was taken to Tyburn. “Smile all the time and wave to them, even bow from side to side and, above all, throw a coin or two as you go. Make yourself as fine as you can so that they gape at you in admiration and, above all, show no fear. When you reach the scaffold...” and, at that dread word I had to swallow hard, “smile at the hangman and give him your rings and the miniature so that...he will be kind to you. Think all the way of those who love you and who are with you in spirit.” My hands were shaking, as I took up my lute. Music brought the most comfort and the song that Annie loved best brought me solace also.

158

Weep you no more, sad fountains; What need you flow so fast...? You know the rest, Rob. I played to Annie for the last time until she slept. Mall insisted on accompanying me that chill November day to witness Annie's end. As we trudged our way to Tyburn, she guided me, for I kept my eyes on the child's picture, concentrating on my daughter's journey from Newgate, endeavouring to give her courage and reminding her of how she must act to escape the savagery of the mob. On arrival, we edged our way as near to the scaffold as possible, our feet crunching on nut shells and slipping on apple cores, for the onlookers had assembled early. My clergyman's disguise stood me in good stead so that the crowd parted to let us pass. I averted my eyes from the gaily dressed courtiers, gathered for a morning's amusement, and closed my ears to the cries of the broadsheet hawkers, come to profit by poor Annie's tragedy. At long last, there was a lull in the chatter of the crowd, and the rumbling of the cart told us the prisoner was near. Thankfully, I saw that she stood erect, smiling, waving with one hand while the other clasped the miniature. White knuckles were the only sign of strain. Never taking my eyes from her face, and concentrating as hard as I could, her thoughts came into my mind. “A steep step down. Be careful not to stumble. Walk firmly to the scaffold and show no sign of fear. See, Papa, now the time has come, I know how to be brave. I will not look at the hangman as I take off my rings. No, not the miniature yet, I would keep that to the end. Now I must repeat the speech they taught me. Wait for silence. Now begin.” Her voice was so low I could not hear all the words - somewhat of how not to rejoice at her fall but to take example by her.... I averted my eyes as Mall's tight grasp on my arm warned me that the hangman held the noose. I inhaled deeply, then, from the depths of my being, issued a strong, high voice, surely not my own, and the words of the Orphic hymn soared, bearing away brave Annie's spirit. Shaking uncontrollably, I opened my eyes to see her body swaying in the autumn wind - a black-clad puppet merely. I fixed my gaze on her small feet and, turning to Mall, my eyes asked her a question, to which in answer she nodded solemnly. For the first time, I dared look at the hangman. He was swinging the chain of the miniature and round his wrists and neck he wore huge, yellow cuffs and an enormous ruff of the same hue, in mockery of the Howard family for whom Annie had died in silence. As I gazed, his face became apelike and, when I stumbled off and the superstitious mob drew back from the weird singer, I saw each one headed as an ape..... The darkness came down as Mall led me away, whither I knew not.

~

159

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN Two days later, Sir Gervase Elwes was arraigned for 'the malicious aiding, comforting and abetting Weston in the poisoning and murder of Overbury', further proving the Law's travesty of justice. I knew nothing of that at the time, or of his execution on Tower Hill. Not even Barbara could reach me and the walnut stain had faded from my face and the black dye from my white hair before my nightmares ended and I opened my eyes to see Thomas Campion's anxious face bending over me. I thought I was still dreaming as he felt my pulse and held cordial to my lips. “Thank Mistress Sims here for your life,” he said. “You have been out of your mind and she has had to wrestle with you to put food and drink between your lips and keep you from self harm. Fortunately, I called with messages of condolence from Sir Thomas Monson, now confined to the Tower and himself a sick man. I am ashamed that it took his urgings to bring me here.” “Doctor Campion has come these many days to care for you,” interrupted Mall. “What I should have done without his calming draughts which gave you more peaceful sleep I do not know. I am a strong woman but, before he took over your care, I was finding it ever harder to hold you as you thrashed around.” “What of Suzanne?” I tried to sit up but fell back on the pillow. “Master Peacham came to see you,” replied Mall, “but you did not know him. Madam and the children are well but asking for Mistress Turner, and Master Peacham does not know how much longer he can keep the truth from them.”

~ In the end, with the help of Barbara and other kind friends, the children were able to stay in Sussex and found homes and employment there. Suzanne never returned to Fetter Lane. I went to Arundel, where I told her as kindly as possible of her daughter's death. It distressed her greatly that Annie was buried in an unmarked grave but what wounded her more was that Robert Sidney had, with others, connived at the death of their child. The spark of love that had remained for him all those years was finally snuffed out and her will to live vanished. She remained a shadowy presence until the youngest grandchild no longer needed her care and then my patient companion slipped from this world. Barbara's messages consoled me for the loss of my dear friend, and Mall, in her rough way, was comforting. I did not write to tell you this sad news for I had given up hope that you would ever read my letters, which I still addressed to Heidelberg. Perhaps you were on your travels and they failed to reach you. Will you ever peruse my story?

~ Now my little bird was flown, Prince Henry's caged bird, Raleigh, was released from the Tower and his place taken by the great ones for whom death was not the penalty. Lady Frances wept and prayed not to be put in the room where Overbury died, so the one vacated by Sir Walter was readied for her.

160

“I hope they manage to control the damp,” he said, when he did me the honour of coming to Fetter Lane on his round of visits to friends from the old days. “Otherwise, when she is freed, she will find her dancing days over and herself limping, like me, with diseased joints. Northumberland feels the benefit of her company, as it is long since he had a pretty woman with whom to exchange compliments. She is doing him a mischief behind his back, however, and encouraging his daughter's amour with that Scot they call Doncaster. Somerset is not on speaking terms with her over this ploy. But I must drop the habit of idle prison gossip and apologise for speaking names that surely distress you. My tongue is forever running away with me.” I questioned him as to his forthcoming voyage to discover gold in Eldorado and he was full of that. He had seen Francis Bacon, cock-a-hoop on his promotion to Lord Keeper, and asked whether he should obtain a pardon before sailing, as he had not been absolved from the treason charge which had kept him in the Tower all these years. Tricky Frankie told him that there was no need and it was on that same charge that Sir Walter was convicted when he returned empty handed from the fateful voyage of the 'Destiny'. I wished to warn him but he still knew nothing of Bacon's part in his first visit to the Tower with his wife, Elizabeth, which I had only surmised, and who was I to bring up what was over and done with? He was like a boy in prospect of his new adventure. I felt uneasy in his presence - the one great man from the past who stood against Spain and the Hapsburgs. I was consumed by guilt that, in my rancour against Cecil, I had taught you the Orphic hymn in a spirit of hate, which now, for all I knew, you might be peddling to Protestant princes who trusted you as my son. It was time I took a hand.

~ I had not used the Monas symbol since the death of Doctor Dee in 1608. Now, ten years later, I drew it large and gazed on it with fixed concentration at the day and hour the Magus had decreed, hoping that one of the German princes would reply so that I could warn him in some way without endangering you, my son. Many weeks passed without success until, just as I was about to give up all hope, I heard in my mind the once familiar voice of Landgrave Maurice of Hessen. “It cannot be you, John Dowland, after all these years!” (No word of reproach that I had deserted their cause.) “How did you bring this about?” When I explained, he told me that, by pure chance he had been leafing through a book, newly published at Cassel, called 'The Chemical Wedding' and had come across a Monas sign drawn in the margin. “But it is more like a dancing devil than the true sign. Do you remember telling me that, when you first saw Doctor Dee's symbol, it reminded you of the horned devils in your Orpheus picture? Well, that is what it became for my fellow princes and, after Doctor Dee's death, they refused to use it, replacing the sun and the moon signs above the cross by a rose, such as Luther used for his badge, which is also the sign of the Virgin and of Alchemy, thus uniting all parties. After the marriage of your Princess Elizabeth to Frederick of the Palatinate, it became the double rose of York and Lancaster, which you call the Tudor rose - the symbol of the Chemical Wedding and the coming of the Golden

161

Age. It was fate that my eyes rested on Doctor Dee's disfigured sign and my thoughts turned to the old days, just as you were trying to reach me. I have never forgotten you, John. I thought I saw your ghost once at Heidelberg.....” “That must have been my son,” I interrupted. “The last I heard of him, he was there. Inigo Jones accompanied the Earl and Countess of Arundel to Heidelberg and heard Robert play at the new Elizabethan Bau.” I told the Landgrave your full story and he promised to search out news of you. Over the months, it emerged that you were indeed singing the false Orphic hymn to Elizabeth and Frederick. I remembered my Scottish vision of her loss of a crown and prayed that seeing would prove to be as counterfeit as your song. Yet my gift, if such it was, had not been false in the past. In the summer of 1617, James decided to visit Scotland and I had a reprieve from court playing, saying my health made me unfit to travel. I could now enjoy my own kind of music, though my efforts at composition and transcription still met with no success. There was sad news from the Landgrave whose son, Otto, had recently died. “One of your versifiers wrote of the five young princes of the religion,” he told me. “Now there are only three - Frederick Ulric, the Duke of Brunswick, the Margrave of Brandenburg and his brother-in-law, Frederick of the Palatinate, on whom all our hopes are pinned. Alas, for the sad loss of Prince Henry, and now my Otto's life also is cruelly nipped in the bud.” I could not bring myself to tell my old friend that my daughter was hanged to pay for Prince Henry's death and that, even now, my son was playing a false Orphic hymn to the doom of Frederick and Elizabeth. Guilt for these mischiefs brought me physical pain and I racked my brains, seeking some way to make amends before Europe's uneasy peace toppled over the brink into religious war. Misery increased when Sir Walter Raleigh, that fearless adventurer, chose to return to his certain death. I did not witness his gallant end, such was my terror of executions, but I went afterwards to pay my respects to Lady Raleigh, comforted by her second son, Carew. The elder, Wat, had died in a mad prank which caused the failure of his father's expedition and the sacrifice of his life to Spain. What atonement might I make to thwart the country and the religion that had destroyed Sir Walter? I thought an opportunity presented itself when there was talk of a great Embassy to Europe, headed by Viscount Doncaster. John Donne was to accompany him as chaplain, having been ordained at James's behest some years earlier. One night, when my duties were done, I approached John and begged him to intercede for me so that I might join the party and play for the German princes. Doncaster was willing, but James hummed and hawed. The death of Queen Anne delayed the Embassy and, as the money for her funeral took ten weeks to scrape together, the party did not leave until May, when James became very ill and it looked as though there would be another funeral at which to play. That was my hope gone of seeing you and of putting right some of the harm done. It would have been better if the king had died then. The war that soon followed would have been over quickly had it not been for his shilly-shallying.

162

I was at least able to entrust John Donne with a letter for you. I was told you received it at Heidelberg amid the hustle and bustle of preparations for Elizabeth and Frederick to leave for Bohemia, where they were to be crowned King and Queen. Your reply came by word of mouth and nothing was said of my injunction never more to play the Orphic hymn. You would not return to England until you heard that your great enemy was dead, which moved me to wish Robert Sidney ill. Yet, I would avoid that temptation, for it had shaken me to realise that some had supposed my illwishing to have brought Edmund Spenser to his grave. Perhaps Cecil's decline had been due less to the false Orphic hymn than to my own evil thoughts. I confessed all my wickedness to Barbara, quite prepared for her to cast me off. She forgave and comforted me, leaving me more determined than ever to make amends.

~ James was mightily angry that Frederick had accepted the throne of Bohemia without first consulting him, and, when, in May, 1620, the German Protestant leaders wrote to him, asking for support against the Emperor, to their dismay and horror (for they depended upon him) he utterly refused. He was becoming old and silly before his time but still held onto his self-appointed role as the great Peacemaker. He let himself be fooled with false promises of a Spanish marriage for Baby Charles and Gondomar wrote to Madrid that it would now be safe for Spain to seize the Palatinate. Now was the time if ever there was one for me to travel to Germany and play the Orphic hymn for at least two of the surviving young princes. In July, Sir Horace Vere crossed to Europe with two thousand men to oppose five times that number and I played truant to travel with this private army. The ruby ring that Michael Hickes had returned to me went for good this time to finance my journey to Wolfenbuttel, where I sang the Orphic hymn for the young Duke. He begged me to return, first helping me on my way to Brandenburg, where I sang for the new Elector, George William. So far, he intends to remain neutral in the war and thus save his people much harm. All that summer, I supposed you happy and successful in Prague, though the thought still nagged at the back of my mind that I had seen Elizabeth of Bohemia robbed of her crown. Returning to the court of Frederick Ulric at Wolfenbuttel, I met with a daunting request. “My father told me that you have the reputation of being a seer,” said my young host. “He said there was a magus called Johann Dee, I believe, for whom you read the future. In these troubled times, I long to know what is in store for my family.” I had no diamond on which to gaze. This time, it would have to be my old Orpheus music, Paradise, then, perhaps, dark horror and a scene of death. I quailed at the thought. I explained to the Duke that I never knew whether my vision would be of the past, present or future and that, after a long lapse of time, it was possible that my powers had left me. He begged me to make the attempt. Preceding me to a quiet chamber, he settled himself at some distance from me, yet within view. I took my lute and, closing my eyes, began to play the fantasia of Don Luys Milan. The rainbow colours came and I was transported into another world of greater beauty than ever before. I heard a voice, at first far away, then coming close.

163

“Tell the Duke that a descendant of his will share the throne of England......” The voice faded. It had been Barbara's. I came to myself in a haze of happiness. “I have heard your message,” said the Duke, “though I can hardly believe it and, strangest of all, it was a woman's voice that came from your lips.” Now my bliss turned to alarm. What was amiss that, as never before, Barbara's voice should issue from my lips? Whence did it come? I knew the answer almost before the thought was formed. Through my Orpheus music, as always, I had been transported to Paradise and Barbara had gone before me to that realm. I should have been happy for her for I knew only too well of her troubled life in this world of sorrow but, I must confess, all I felt at first was the shock of bereavement. The union of our minds had been a solace to us both. Was that now to end and myself left inconsolable? If so, I longed to join her. I knew from my musical magic that the dead never spoke with me - only in the single case of that brief answer from Ficino, obtained with the help of Doctor Dee. I was certain also, not believing in the simple concepts of Heaven and Hell, that if I lingered long in this world before shedding my fleshly garment, she might be promoted to higher realms out of my reach. We had spoken of rebirth to this earthly life but had always supposed that we should meet again and, this time, live united in happiness. Yet, if we did not cross to the other world together, might not a lapse of time keep us apart for ever? Such disordered thoughts led me to wish to plunge a knife into my breast, yet self murder might separate me from my love more than if I continued my life alone. I remembered you, Rob, and the grandchildren and knew that I must stand fast. Nevertheless, I made a fruitless attempt to communicate with Barbara through her miniature, unwilling still to accept that the consolation of trouble sharing was over. I spent the hours of waiting reading and rereading her precious letter, though I had it by heart. The sight of her handwriting brought back her much loved voice and Cecil's hateful tones were expunged from my mind for ever. Two days later, my eyes hollow with my vigil, I stood in the great hall of the University at Helmstedt and received my Doctorate of Music, in the place where Giordano Bruno, in the old Duke's time, gave an anti-papal oration. The honour was kindly meant but I was, at that moment, past wishing for the tributes of this world.

~ It was not possible to leave Germany that November without a visit to Cassel, where the Landgrave greeted me with open arms, though his face was autumnal. “The news is bad. Frederick has been defeated in battle at the White Mountain and he and his family are in flight. He has been put to the ban of the Empire and no court will dare to shelter him for long. It seems he placed his entire trust in your son's Orphic hymn and even left the battle field that night to be with his wife.” I knew not where you might now be, Rob, whether with King Frederick's court in rout or whether escaped from Prague by your own means. The Landgrave promised to make

164

every effort to discover your whereabouts, though all was confusion and it would be far from easy. “Let me look at you closely, John,” said my friend, “Your hair is now white and I can see deep lines of pain on your face that were never there before. I must introduce you to my Court Physician, a truly great man, in fact, a second Doctor John Dee.” I submitted to an examination by Michael Maier, who was the first to tell me that the sharp pains in my groin and thigh, sometimes in my male member, were caused by the stone that they thought would have carried off Jamie in 1618. “The travelling on horseback has aggravated your condition,” he advised. “I will give you a draught to kill the worst of the pain. You must avoid alcohol and drink plenty of an infusion of wild campion which I have here. You would do better in your own home, living quietly, and I recommend you to return to England while it is still possible.” I had seen the effects of civil war in my young days in France and knew that his advice was sound but that did not prevent my fears for you, Rob, giving me pause. However, in spite of anxiety and some pain, happy days followed. “I was in Prague in 1588,” Maier reminisced, “hoping for a post at the Emperor Rudolph's court, where Doctor Dee's name was on every lip. He and Edward Kelly had discovered the secret of making gold, or so it was said. It was at that time I first read his 'Monas Hieroglyphica'. Did you know that it was first presented to the Emperor Maximilian by the then Spanish Ambassador, who claimed descent from the Herr Doktor's mentor, the illustrious Raymond Lull? How sad he would be now to see all his dreams (and ours) of religious unity brought to this present pass.” “I saw him myself,” recalled the Landgrave, “in the following year, as a boy of nine, when, passing through Hessen, he presented my father with some fine Hungarian horses. He had been recalled to England, I believe, to make gold for your Queen Elizabeth.” “All these great rulers are the same, yourself excepted, Landgrave,” I exclaimed. “They are greedy for the precious metal, never realising that what Doctor Dee sought was spiritual gold. I met him on his return from Europe and he was a disappointed man, for Kelly had betrayed him. The Doctor thought the Emperor above worldly greed and had pinned his hopes on him as the leader who would unite the old and the new religions and bring us peace.” “As did we all,” agreed the Landgrave, “until his family declared him mad and replaced him by Matthias, the compromiser. After that, we were so sure that King James would give full support to his daughter and son-in-law, that we placed all our hopes on Frederick, though he took Christian of Anhalt's advice, rather than ours, when he accepted the throne of Bohemia. It is tragic, when we have always worked for peace to be on the brink of a disastrous war.” “It may not come to full scale conflict,” added Maier, “I was in England after Prince Henry's death and your King impressed me as a peacemaker.” “I am sorry to disillusion you,” I interposed, “but he is not so much anxious for a just peace in Europe as for peace and quiet for himself so that he can follow his favourite pursuits of

165

talking, drinking, hunting and dallying with Buckingham. That same George Villiers holds all the power now and he is for war in Europe as are many of the nobles and Parliament, too.” “It was as well then that we did not entrust to your king the secret of the Rose-cross as we did to his son, Henry,” said Maurice of Hessen. “What we did after the Prince's death was to send Michael to your Court with a message of Christmas greeting to King James set out in the form of a huge rose, its petals outlined and filled in with Latin compliments. The card was so large, we hoped he might display it in a place where it would meet his eye often. We knew he liked ingenious puzzles and in Latin, above all. We hoped to be able to send him messages through the rose and, if he replied, all would be well; after all, he had joined our evangelical union. However, we were cautious, for Prince Henry had warned us how fickle his father could be and Queen Anne had confided the same to her brother, King Christian.” “And he failed to reply,” I surmised. “He would have read the Latin in no time at all and tossed your rose aside. Even if he had heard your messages, he would have put it down to drunken dreaming. Worse still, he might have thought it witchcraft, an abomination to him.” “He was gracious to me,” insisted Michael Maier, “and invited me to court to see a play called, if I remember aright 'The Tempest'.” “I wrote and played the music on that occasion,” I recalled, “but you would not have noticed me among the consort of musicians.” “Oh, my dear John,” exclaimed the Landgrave. “Has it come to that now?” And he quoted from a kind letter he had once sent me about 'some particular illhap that many times follows men of virtue.' I shook my head and went on to describe to him the subject of the play. “The Magus who drowned his book was Doctor Dee, though James took it upon himself. My dear old friend's last book was offered to a black magician in return for a volume of Raymond Lull which he denied him. All Doctor Dee's great Library was sold to pay for food and fuel until there was nothing left. James threatened him as a wizard, for which the penalty is death, and would not let him clear his name. A king who could take away the livelihood of a good man and who could escape his son's deathbed to go hunting is no fit ally for your cause.”

~ That night, Barbara came to me in a dream, beautiful as when we first loved. She told me to go home and that she would watch over you. The Landgrave confirmed this decision. “You will do little good searching for your son all over Germany like a needle in a haystack. As soon as I learn of his whereabouts, we will communicate, and for old times sake and in memory of our magus, we will use the Monas symbol. Give me the pleasure to accept one of my carriages to take you to the coast and there board ship for England.” He insisted on supplying me with journey money and I was equally determined that he accept

166

my lute signed by Laux Maler, saying that his touch would bring forth more beautiful music than mine, whose skill was much diminished. “I can refute that statement by quoting du Bartas,” he smiled. ..An old, rude, rotten, tuneless kit, If famous Dowland deign to finger it Makes sweeter music than the choicest Lute In the gross handling of a clownish Brute. “I will accept this sacrifice, until I meet your son, and, if he can play on your lute only half as well as his father, I shall return to him his inheritance.” I was packed into the carriage, an extra bundle of new books from Michael Maier - the 'Fama', the 'Confessio', 'The Chemical Wedding' and copies of all his own works, together with a supply of medicines for my malady, more than filling the place of my second lute. Added to these generous gifts, those two friends had returned to me my self esteem, so badly shaken by the neglect at Jamie's court. What matter that I had lost my powers of composition. I could read, I could learn, I had friends with whom I could exchange ideas as in the old days. The poisonous atmosphere of Whitehall might be ignored since I now felt myself again. As I travelled north, through countryside the war had not yet reached, I asked for you at every staging post but there was no news, either there, or later from the Landgrave. As the months went by, it seemed that you had vanished from the face of the earth.

~ Back in London, I found that Mall had held the fort and, from behind closed doors, had put out the message that I had some illness of unknown origin. None but Thomas Campion would have dared to visit me and I found that he had died during my absence in Germany. When I returned to court, I was shunned more than ever but my place as lutenist to the king had to be held for me until my death for which I was not yet ready. I went to Sussex to visit the grandchildren and found John a young man already, in charge of the village school, where his brother and sister had spent happy years. Young Arthur thought of nothing but the sea and hoped to be taken on as cabin boy on the next voyage of the Virginia Company. Susanna, so like her mother and grandmother, had also inherited their skills as a needlewoman and had for some time lived comfortably at Lindfield as companion to Mistress Margaret Board. I gave them both lute lessons and stayed on to teach other young ladies of the neighbourhood, keeping my patience remarkably well for none of them had real talent. The days at Lindfield proved happy and carefree in a way that was, at first, quite foreign to me. I was bewildered by the kindness of my young ladies, their swift, birdlike movements and their soft chatter. Life was a pleasant game for them, and the blissful days when Barbara, Suzanne and Annie played together in the courtyard and sang to the accompaniment of my lute returned to me, not in bitterness, but in joy as I watched their movements. Over the next few years, I returned to Lindfield as often as I could borrow a

167

carriage, where, well cushioned, I bore the rattling over the rutted roads, feeling the discomfort well worth the peace that awaited me. In that quietude a miracle was granted to me. Mistress Margaret was setting down some exercise in her music book as I watched closely. She made an error and I, forgetting my disability (which I had not tested for years past) snatched the pen from her and made a necessary correction. She thought nothing of it, for it was by now a habit to conceal my affliction. Yet for me, it was a wonder indeed. I practised my new found skill in secret and, little by little, composition returned, feebly it is true, but the time came when I invented some lines for my young Mistress's music book. It was as if a withered limb gradually came to life. My great ambitions were long gone - it was enough no longer to feel a cripple. But I must return to that first winter back in England, made bleaker by the news of the death of the Dowager Countess of Pembroke. She was only a year older than myself and, when the pains came, I felt a hundred. Lady Mary proved a generous friend to the end. I came home one day after playing at court to find a package in Mall's hands. “A fine gentleman in livery delivered this but he had no time to wait for you. He said somewhat I did not quite catch - about a bequest, I think.” With age, Mall has become rather deaf, which does not make life easier for a man of little patience. Unwrapping the package, I found to my amazement and delight the fellow to my lost Orpheus book, which I had thought never to see again! This work with the arms of Portugal on its cover I had thought a family heirloom and that Lady Mary should remember me in her will after these many years brought tears to my eyes. I had read much of Orpheus and, in Italy, seen him depicted by the greatest artists but none moved me so much as my lost picture. With trembling fingers, I turned the pages reverently until I came to the simple line drawing. How strange - I no longer saw Orpheus as a dancing figure but seated on a rock as he played. Alas for my lost youth, now I saw him with the eyes of an old man! He had the same smile, compact of all knowledge, sorrow as well as joy, that I had seen on lips painted by Leonardo, which they said was the self-portrait of the artist himself. As a child, I had seen on the face of Orpheus a smile of pure happiness because the boat was coming to fetch him to regain Eurydice. Now I knew he had been to the Underworld and lost his love and the boat was returning to the realms of Pluto and Persephone. Yet he could still retain a wry smile, still play for the trees, rocks and beasts and I, too, must play to the end for the stony minds of the brutish pleasure seekers at the court of King James.

~

168

CHAPTER NINETEEN As time went by, the visits to Lindfield lengthened. It was not only the enjoyment of teaching my young ladies that kept me, but, I was ashamed to admit, the pain of the return journey that caused my delay. Kind Ninian Board divined my problem and offered me a permanent place in his household which I was sorely tempted to accept. However, I had to return to London, and this for the last time, to keep open your home in Fetter Lane and your place in the King's consort. For, at last, a rumour came that you were at the court of the Duke of Wolgast in far Pomerania, where you were working with a company of English actors. The war had not yet reached northern Germany so that I had good hopes of your safety. I sent letters to the Landgrave of Hessen, begging his good offices to transmit them safely to you but each time I was disappointed of a reply. I had thoroughly enjoyed teaching my young ladies, achieving some success, but always I remembered that, since the day I knew you were my son, I had hoped to make you my Orphic pupil. Yet all had gone awry and through my hatred of Cecil and the use of you as the instrument of that enmity I fear I destroyed you as well as my adversary. Now I felt that, even if you returned to me at the age of near thirty and were able and willing to learn, it would be too late for success. 'Too late!' Day after day, those words echoed in my mind. I must find an heir to my knowledge while I still lived. I had not even begun my search when the matter was taken out of my hands. A knock came at the door and, before I could shout my habitual refusal, Mall had admitted a dapper young man, whose 'colours', for once, did not jar on my sensibilities. “I have a letter for you, Doctor Dowland, “ he smiled, “from my master, Baron Brooke of Warwick Castle. I am William Davenant, at your service.” And he gave me a courtly bow. I took the letter with some surprise and, excusing myself, read it through. 'To Doctor John Dowland at Fetter Lane give these - My messenger, a lad of humble origin in whom I take an interest, has some talent as a singer and lutenist. I am at present engaged in the important task of writing the life of my friend, Sir Philip Sidney, and, remembering how you prospered under his patronage, now propose that for the payment of (and here he mentioned a paltry sum) you give tuition, particularly in composition, to the bearer for one day in the week when I find it convenient to spare him. Davenant will return your immediate reply to me, Fulke Greville, Baron Brooke of Warwick Castle. I must confess that my temper boiled up at this haughty request. “Not a tactful letter, I surmise, “ said my visitor. “I almost left it in my pouch and spoke to you first myself. I am so wishful to become your pupil that I could not bear it if my master's manner stood in my way. Did he tell you of his dream?” My face told him I knew nothing of that and he continued. “One night, he had a vision of the late Dowager Countess of Pembroke, who appeared to him as the young girl he once knew. She said that I was a youth of such talent that I deserved the best teacher and that, if he recalled the happy days at Wilton, he would know to whom she referred. He was so shaken by this dream that he forgot his usual reserve and confided it to me on waking. I could see that he once had a great fondness for the lady and was willing to obey her command.”

169

This information gave me pause for thought and, while I was turning the offer over in my mind, I asked Master Davenant to tell me about himself. Nothing loath, he began. “I was page to the Duchess of Richmond and Lennox, the 'Duchess cut upon Duchess, as they call her.....” I remembered her, the poor orphan Howard girl, who worked her way up in the world, first by marrying a rich merchant, Pranell, then by entrapping the old Earl of Hertford and immediately on his death, taking on the King's cousin, Ludovic Stuart, so that, when her namesake, Frances Howard, was fallen from grace, she triumphed as first lady at the court of King James. All this flashed through my mind as young Davenant continued, “What scenes she made after waking to find the Duke dead in bed beside her, cutting off her hair and screeching blasphemies. It was the loss of her position at court, not grief for her husband that moved her.” “And now you are in Fulke Greville's service. Satisfy my curiosity by telling me why he took the title of Baron Brooke? I am sure he felt entitled to be Earl of Warwick. I was once told that his mother was a Neville, descended from Warwick the Kingmaker.” “Oh, he had spent twenty thousand pounds of the fortune his father left him turning the castle into the most wonderful dwelling you could hope to see and I expect Lord Rich offered the King a better price for the earldom. I must say, it soured my master's temper and he has become very mean. What is the use of a fine home and a title when he has no family of his own and it will all have to go to his cousin, Robert? They say that, at one time, he courted Lady Hatton for her fortune but Sir Edward Coke forestalled him, only to find her with child, so my master might have got himself a ready made heir not his own! 'What, ' said Sir Edward, 'flesh in the pot?' 'Yes, ' replied his bride, 'or I would not have married a Cook!' I wonder who the father was?” William had such an infectious laugh that I was loath to chide him. I even enjoyed the oft told joke against my old enemy who now had his just deserts, tormented by a termagant. However, I reminded William that his master would not pay me to indulge in talk and commanded him to take his lute so that I might judge his worth. Clever lad, he chose a merry song of my own and quite won me round. I was in need of cheer. I must have smiled, for he at once said, his eyes shining, “Does that mean you have decided to take me as a pupil? Please say it is so.” I replied that I supposed I had made up my mind but that it would not suit me if he only came on days when his master could spare him. There was much to learn and no time must be lost. “Oh, pay no heed to that. We will fix on a day and a time to suit your convenience, Doctor Dowland, and I shall not keep you waiting. I shall regard lessons from such a master as the greatest privilege of my life.” We parted on friendly terms already. I felt that such a lively and willing pupil would brighten my dull days, particularly as I had for long known myself rejected by the youth of the court.

~ 170

When Master Davenant had gone, I remained in my chair, fatigued by the conversation, however pleasant, drowsily remembering the past. Of the three friends, Sidney, Dyer and Greville, I had liked the last named least, though Sir Philip saw them as 'one mind in bodies three'. Now I recalled other verses from that poem which I had long ago set to music: Ye hymns and singing skill Of God Apollo's giving, Be prest our reeds to fill, With sounds of music living. Sweet Orpheus' Harp, whose sound The steadfast mountains moved, Let here thy skill abound, To join sweet friends beloved.' At our next meeting, I sang the whole song to William in my cracked voice. “My master of one mind with the poet who wrote those words! I can hardly believe that, “ cried my new pupil. “In his household, the only reading permitted is from the Prayer book and King James's Authorised Version of the Bible.” “Can he have forgotten the days when Sir Philip and the Countess of Pembroke delighted in the treasure house of the Bible and used their gift of tongues to translate the Psalms, for King David was their Orpheus whose secrets they sought to fathom. King James's bible is a prison house where each word may only hold one approved meaning, thus losing all life. Yes, I realise, my boy, that you belong to the generation who has had to learn a passage from the book each day in school, but, I tell you, that bible will be his son's downfall before your life is ended.” William gazed at me open-mouthed. I felt embarrassed at my fervour though I hastened to pursue the subject. “That poem reminds me that, whenever I speak or sing of the Lord, it is great Apollo's name that fills my mind. His votary, Orpheus, has been my hero for over half a century. Indeed, long ago, I was named the 'English Orpheus' though the title was undeserved.” Now I had confronted my pupil with my true beliefs I knew the die was cast . I showed him my Orpheus picture, wondering how he would respond. “Why, Doctor Dowland, his is your face as I see it when you smile.” And he questioned me searchingly as to the rest of the picture. I must say that he knew his Ovid. “That is surely not the Greek Underworld, “ he decided. “That is a Christian Hell and the devils in the boat seem to be sounding the last trump, though I had thought it should have been angels. 'For the trumpet shall sound and the dead arise incorruptible and we shall be changed' said Saint Paul, as I got by heart in school. Yet I remember that, when the parson told us that on the Day of Judgement all should arise from their graves, I used to ask myself what of the martyrs whose bodies were burned to ashes and what of the soldiers blown to bits in battle? And now I ask, what of Orpheus, torn to pieces by the Thracian women?”

171

“Like all of us, when he abandoned his fleshly garment, his soul attained real life in another world, for this earthly life is as a living death from which we are released only with our last breath. Some spirits rise to more exalted levels and need only return to life if they choose to aid earthly sufferers. Most are bound to return and begin a new life here, where they may either atone for earlier sins or sink further into the mire until they learn better ways.” “All that is new to me and entirely opposed to what I have been taught, “ said William, thoughtfully. “I have learned to fear death and the eternal fire as punishment for wrongdoing and have certainly come to believe that there is only one life on earth. I shall have to turn my ideas topsy-turvy to come to terms with all this.” When William was gone, I knew that I had not been frank with him. I was not ready to tell him of my visions which transported me to Paradise, then often into a fearful realm of darkness before a picture of death came to me. The terror of that blackness still lingered deep in my mind, even after that last happy occasion, when Barbara's voice issued from my lips. When I was tired or in pain, the nightmare of Father Campion's or of Annie's death came to haunt me. Others could gape at an execution without dread, could pass the rotting, swaying bodies on the gallows as if they were nothing but bare trees where rags blown in the wind had caught. I, who knew in my mind that I should rejoice at the escape of the soul from those poor bodies, still felt sorrow and distress. Nay, admit it, it was the terror of death itself that moved me. Should I never be whole, always a divided person? I was unfit to teach my beliefs.

~ Nevertheless, I gained much pleasure from my work with William who was a quick pupil and a joy to teach. Perhaps I had grown more understanding in my old age than I was with you, Rob. William had found his education at school and University tedious and restrictive. When he found that I would answer his questions, there was no stopping him. “Tell me of Don Luys Milan, Doctor Dowland.” To which I replied that I knew little, except that he was born in 1536, was self-taught and was a writer as well as a musician. “Like Raymond Lull (of whom you will hear much later) he was a courtier in Spain and wrote a Book of the Courtier like the one Sir Thomas Hoby translated from the Italian, which I have given you to study. He likened 'El Maestro', which from a boy I have named my 'Orpheus Book', to a precious stone which would lose its value were he to keep it. He sent it to Portugal to enter 'the sea of music'.” “I have a Biblical quotation for that,” said William, “'Cast thy bread upon the waters: for thou shalt find it after many days.' Tell me, how came you by your Orpheus Book?” I told him how the first one I owned came to me through my true master, Edmund Campion. “I know that name,” cried my pupil in horror, “he was a traitor and a Jesuit!” “He was the best man I ever knew,” I replied, rising above my anger, “the most generous and the least self-seeking. He loved teaching for its own sake or why would he have adopted an ignorant fisher boy like myself? You must learn that there are good men

172

among those you have been taught to despise and that even those of your faction may do evil.” William looked dubious and was quick to change the subject. We often read in Latin and Greek together and I gave him some understanding of the other languages I had learned in my travels. When he complimented me, I replied that, to my sorrow, I knew little of my own language, which puzzled him. “Did you not know that I am Irish?” I asked. (How many times earlier in life had I not sought to conceal this fact and that of my humble birth?) William's reply was not unexpected. “Now I know you are jesting, Doctor Dowland. The Irish are savages, as is well known.” I told him I would have remained a savage had not Father Campion become my teacher and that if he himself had been born a beggar boy and not the son of an innkeeper he might by now be a Caliban instead of an Ariel. It was all an accident of birth and I had heard a queen say that. “None other speaks with me as you do, sir, “ said William thoughtfully. “I am more glad than ever to have you as a tutor.” Truly, I taught him much beside music and described my life as I have done to you, Rob, except for the seeings and the magic. With his Protestant upbringing, he would have found such revelations too much for him. Later, perhaps, when we had progressed a deal further. With music and in imagination I took him to Germany, France, Italy and Denmark. I told him of the Pleiade and of the Camerata. Henry Peacham, who had visited Italy more recently than I, had told me of Peri's 'Euridice' performed at Florence and Caccini's 'Il Rapimento di Cefalo' which were based on the theories I had heard discussed with them and with Vincente Galilei. They sought a divine union of words and music and called their works 'opera' as did a composer in Mantua, one Monteverdi, whose 'La Favola d'Orfeo' was inspired by Poliziano's play written long ago. How I longed to hear this new Orpheus music, which, one day, William might have the good fortune to know. Meanwhile, we played and sang music from Don Luys Milan to Doctor Thomas Campion. We had great games and much laughter setting poems to music in the styles of different composers. William set two of John Donne's early poems in the style of John Dowland and it was featly done. He wrote an aubade of his own beginning 'The lark now leaves his wat'ry nest' and set it to music. The time passed quickly and I was happy as I had never thought to be. William was fascinated by the Orpheus picture and returned to it time after time. “There is one part of the story I cannot understand. Why did he lose Eurydice? Why do you suppose he turned around?” I replied that the question had often puzzled me and told him to seek his own answer. “I suppose he turned his head to see if she was still following for fear some ill had befallen her.”

173

“Now you have said the word that is the key to your mystery. I, too, can quote the Bible to you. 'There is no fear in love; but perfect love casteth out fear.' Even though Orpheus was the epitome of love, he was human and, on that occasion, though he had been so courageous in harrowing Hell, he still felt a stab of fear for one moment and lost his love. My old friend, Doctor John Dee, explained all evil as being caused by ignorance and fear. I would add guilt to make three enemies of love.”

~ I should tell you, Rob, that, as I worked with William, I did not forget you, my son. Telling him of my life made me determined to complete my story in full for you, as I have done in every spare moment this past year. After my last conversation with William, I turned to the beginning of my writings and, reliving my earliest days, fell into a kind of waking dream. I am rocking in a boat out in the bay, terrified of the dark grey sea slapping its sides. Two small, dark men, my father and my uncle, pull at a great net and spill a shoal of sparkling fish over the boards, so beautiful that I forget my fear. The fish struggle, twist and turn, their silver scales fade, their glittering eyes dull. I am very young and have not yet learned that questions are dangerous. “Why do they struggle and then lie still?” “Because they are dead you little fool. Every simpleton knows that, “ growls my father. And to emphasise the word 'dead', he picks up a weighted stick and 'sca, sca, sca, sca!' strikes some fish that are still thrashing about on the bottom of the boat till they lie still, their blood staining my bare feet. The boat gives a great lurch and I spew up my guts over the dead fish. My uncle gives me such a buffet that I knock my head against the side and the world goes black. When I come to myself again, I am lying on a pile of rags and my aunt Johan's face looms over me, larger than life, as when one is waking from a bad dream. “Sweet Jesus be praised, “ she cries, “we all thought you were dead!” So that was death - a blackness from which I was lucky to wake. I remembered now that when I asked for my mother, I was told, 'Dead and buried in the churchyard.' I pitied her greatly - her light gone out and her dull body beneath the earth. I was in the present now, recalling that the men despised me and refused to have me in the boat with them of which I was glad. Now I saw myself in the past, standing stained to the elbows in scummy blood and scales, my unskilled hands wielding the sharp knife to chop the fish head then remove the guts with a sharp pull. The smell of fish was ever linked in my mind with the terror of death. From first waking till exhausted sleep, I lived in the miasma of decay. When Master Campion and his friend Richard Stanyhurst took me in and my fishy cloak was burned, I truly came from death into life and when, after two happy years, Master Campion was lost to me, I learned to live in a world of my own - the realm of 'Orpheus music', though, often enough, when I was reminded of my father's blows - 'sca, sca, sca, sca'(which later became the sound heralding the thought of the dreaded scaffold) the rainbow Paradise gave way to darkness and death as I have described.

174

I had defined for William Orpheus' loss through fear and now I had found the source of my own terror. What a fool was Saint Paul with his 'when I became a man I put away childish things." A memory from my childhood had, to my shame, dogged my whole existence. Perhaps all men and women carried their past life around with them as a source of torment. Now I at last knew the reason for my cowardice, that was not to say that my fears miraculously ceased. It was an uphill task to cleanse my mind of such deep seated panic. To face my demon was merely the first stage in a long battle.. Nevertheless, the day came when I realised my nightmares were a thing of the past and only the pain of the stone troubled my sleep. From that time, I felt more honest in my discussions with William, which gave me so much pleasure, for I had been starved of conversation since Henry Peacham left London. I continued to avoid the subject of magic and began to think of the dangers of this chronicle I am writing for you, Rob. My greatest hope is that you will return before long and that, when you have read my story, we may sit together, tear the pages into shreds and consign them to the safety of the fire. The last thing I wish is that a selfish desire of mine should put your life in jeopardy. Mall guards my door and I keep my manuscript hidden for even the ramblings of a mad old man (if they choose to think it so) may lead to prison and the rack. I feel a strong obligation that you should know of my gift, which, they say, returns in the second generation. I could not die happy, thinking that a son of your own might inherit the two sights unless I urged you to the sympathetic understanding of the perplexities that beset a young seer. How long-winded I am in my old age now there is little time to correct my wanderings. Yet I can speak now with ease of 'dying happy' which I will do gladly when this confession has come safely into your hands. Some weeks since (time means little to me now) I called in a notary to draft my will. I could not venture forth myself, the most I can do these days is to take a few paces in my room, bent almost double when the pain takes me. I have made small bequests to the grandchildren and to Mall who is to have this house and the furnishings in trust against your return and is afterwards to have a home here for the rest of her days. My manuscripts are for William Davenant; my small library for Henry Peacham and for you Rob, as I have already said, the post of King's lutenist. You are also to have my lute, my Orpheus book, from which your son may learn to play as I have done, my story and my most precious possession, the miniature of your mother. How these secrets are to be transferred to you I have not yet decided. I do not wish to contemplate the thought that I may not be able to give them into your hands myself. Your mother's letter, now almost in shreds, I wish to be buried with me. You will know its contents when you read this story and it is too private for other eyes..... Since Fulke Greville took William away from me, the long days are dreary. Did I not tell you how it happened? My pupil set some of Sir Philip Sidney's poems to music and played them pridefully to his master, who thought the lessons had shown so much benefit that there was no further need to waste money on them. William came one last time to bid me farewell. “It is really because when he sent to ask you the future of Warwick Castle, you refused. I did not know that you told fortunes. Please, Doctor Dowland, tell me what my future will be.”

175

“That was a boyish trick, “ I said, dismissing the notion. And then I thought that I myself would wish to know of William's future life. I told him to play the fantasia of Don Luys Milan, sat back in my chair and closed my eyes. In perfect peace, Apollo be praised, the pictures came. I saw a young man gravely ill and I saw him recovered, his beauty lost. I saw him scribbling at his desk and then I saw royal masques he had written performed to great applause with Baby Charles, a dignified figure now, and his young French wife acting and dancing in them. I saw an older William wearing Ben Jonson's wreath of laurels on his brow and then I saw him as a soldier, knighted on the field of battle. I saw him a prisoner in the Tower.....then the vision faded and I woke to see William's enquiring eyes. To his questions I gave only the happiest answers. Why burden him with troubles to come? I was delighted to know that he would have the success at the English court that had been denied to me. Perhaps even in the Tower, he might, like Sir Walter Raleigh, compose a great work. I felt he would achieve more as a poet than as a musician, enjoying great worldly success. Would he become an Orpheus in name only, as my flatterers had once given me that title? Time had run out for me to achieve more with my pupil, as in my own case. “I will make you a promise, Doctor Dowland, “ said William. “When I achieve fame at court, I shall see to it that 'The Tempest' is revived with your songs and your music so that you may receive your due at last. Also I will do all I can to learn of the Italian opera of which you have told me and I will make the most of the talents you have nourished so that I may do you credit.” I had not told him of the war I foresaw, which would change his life and thought that he might have to forgo his promises. Never mind, it was enough for me that he cared to make them and they assuaged to some degree my grief at our parting. Yet fate had saved one last gift for you, Rob. You, not William, are to be with me to hear the music of the first Orpheus for which I had waited so long. Only come soon, come soon.....

~ I have written nothing for several days. I begin to feel weak. When I see you, Rob, I shall exact your promise that you will never more play the false Orphic hymn. I have foreseen King Charles's dreadful end which I believe could have been avoided but for the precedent of Mary Queen of Scots cruel execution. However I would feel a great burden of guilt if I thought your playing of the false hymn for Charles might have some part in his misfortunes. Would that I might read your future but, as I have told you, we cannot 'see' for those we love and, whatever you may think, I have not ceased to love you, though, all in all, our time together has been short. To have made a son with Barbara has been the crown of my life. I know she is now your guardian angel and watches over you and in that I must be content.

~ No strength to hold the pen for some days, yet I have thought the more on how this story may come safely to your hands. As if he knew my need, Henry Peacham has come to visit me and together we have made a plan. I now realise that I may not be able to wait for your coming much as I long to see you once more in this world. Henry knows somewhat of

176

the content of these pages and agrees that they are dangerous indeed. As with John Heywood, an old man's selfishness seeks to impose on a younger one his secrets before death takes him. Yet I am certain that you and your son to come (or is he with you now?) will benefit from reading the life of old John Dowland whatever risks to you it contains.

~ This is the plan. With my lute, I will leave a message with old Mall that you must not delay to visit our old friend in Dublin. You will know that John Forster is the friend I mean. On my death, Henry will cross the Irish Sea carrying the rest of your inheritance - this manuscript, the Orpheus book and your dear mother's miniature. John has a safe place I know where he hides his most secret papers and, as a good friend, he will keep your inheritance safe until you come for it. I shall be eternally grateful to Henry for promising to undertake this dangerous task. Now he and Mall, one on each side of the bed, tell me I must sleep and tire myself no more with writing.....

~

177

POSTSCRIPT Letter to Rob. D. from Henry Peacham, Dublin, February, 1626. You will set eyes on this missive only when you have obeyed your father's last behest, passed to you by Mistress Sims, to travel to Dublin to the house of John Forster, whose name Doctor Dowland would not commit to paper in a message for fear of placing his friend in jeopardy. Mine has been the task, gladly undertaken, of bringing the rest of your inheritance to your father's old friend for safe keeping. You do not know me except perhaps by sight and we shall have no opportunity to meet in the future for, truth to tell, I have no wish to better our acquaintance and shall make it my business to avoid your company. Though my dear friend, Doctor Dowland, has not once complained to me of your behaviour, from what I know of you as his son (and good Master Forster has told me much) your father had little comfort from you in his lifetime. I speak as a schoolmaster and, as if you were my pupil, let me hold up a mirror in which you may see your true self. From birth, you had the opportunity of the best musical education possible (save that of receiving it from your father's hands) and it bore no fruit. Next, you were enabled to live in the rich household of your true mother, whose happiness was blighted when your thoughtless behaviour took you from her. You wasted your time when you were given places at school and University, which cost your father dear, and, later, you fell into a profligate way of life, sinking so low as to steal from your parents, as I learned from your father's faithful servant, who also told me how he had to buy your freedom from arrest, giving up a prized possession to do so. He sacrificed his career for you and, at a time when he was sick with worry, you took yourself abroad, not answering one of his many letters over the years. There you traded on his name and fame and wrought much harm. Yet your father still longed to see you and to share with you the divine experience to fulfil which had been his life's ambition. It was a bitter disappointment to him when he realised that his strength would not hold out until your coming and he then did me the great honour of inviting me to be with him when he looked at last on the picture of Orpheus and, through his magic, heard the true music of his revered hero. To the end, he thought of you and was prepared to spend his last strength for his son in committing to tablature the music he heard, though his poor fingers were so weak he had to entrust his lute to me for the opening ceremony. I helped him from his bed to the great chair where I had seen him ensconced so often, the writing board I made him bearing music manuscript paper and the precious book, which he has willed to you, open at the picture of great Orpheus himself. Your father pronounced the invocation in an almost inaudible voice, then begged me to play softly the Fantasia of Don Luys Milan, which I had heard from him so often that I had it by heart. Whether through weakness or intent, his head drooped to the page so that his face and that of the pictured Orpheus lay side by side.

178

Now we prepared ourselves to share the long vigil. By this time, it grew dark and I sat on a stool beside my dear friend, listening to his breathing..... The next thing I knew, dawn was lightening the sky...... To my shame, I had slept. I listened hard, but the breathing had ceased and I knew I was alone in the room. Gently, I raised your father's head, his eyes closed as they always were when he listened to music. I held a mirror to his lips though I knew well that it was too late for that. Through my weakness, I had betrayed his trust when my task was to be ready with pen and inkhorn as soon as he was wishful to record. I then leaned back his head against a pillow, surveying his face for the last time. As if by a miracle, all the deep-etched lines had been smoothed from his brow and in every respect he seemed to resemble the pictured Orpheus but that his lips were parted in a smile of ineffable wonder and delight. I knew then that he had fallen asleep hearing the music of the first Orpheus and that his life, so full of disappointments in this world, had come to a peaceful ending with divine strains kept for his ears alone... I can bring myself to write no more, so end with my signature, Henry Peacham, proud to have been a friend to the revered Doctor John Dowland.

179